The Resurrection founded on justice, or, A vindication of this great standing reason assigned by the ancients and modern wherein the objections of the learned Dr. Hody against it, are answered : some opinions of Tertullian about it, examined : the learned doctor's three reasons of the Resurrection, inquired into : and some considerations from reason and Scriptures, laid down for the establishment of it / by N.B. ...
         Beare, Nicholas.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 195 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27162
         Wing B1564
         ESTC R38679
         17890841
         ocm 17890841
         106721
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27162)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 106721)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1116:4)
      
       
         
           
             The Resurrection founded on justice, or, A vindication of this great standing reason assigned by the ancients and modern wherein the objections of the learned Dr. Hody against it, are answered : some opinions of Tertullian about it, examined : the learned doctor's three reasons of the Resurrection, inquired into : and some considerations from reason and Scriptures, laid down for the establishment of it / by N.B. ...
             Beare, Nicholas.
          
           [16], 144 p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Helder ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Half title: The Resurrection founded on justice.
             Attributed to Nicholas Beare by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Page 5 misnumbered as 1.
             Errata: p. [15].
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Resurrection -- Early works to 1800.
           Future life -- History of doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RESURRECTION
           
             Founded
             on
             Justice
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Resurrection
             founded
             on
             Justice
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THIS
           Great
           Standing
           Reason
           Assigned
           by
           the
           Ancients
           and
           Modern
           :
           WHEREIN
           The
           Objections
           of
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           HODY
           against
           it
           ,
           are
           Answered
           :
           Some
           Opinions
           of
           Tertullian
           about
           it
           ,
           Examined
           :
           The
           Learned
           Doctor
           's
           three
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           Inquired
           into
           :
           And
           some
           Considerations
           from
           Reason
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           laid
           down
           for
           the
           Establishment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           By
           
             N.
             B.
          
           M.
           A.
           
        
         
           Si
           Resurrectio
           non
           est
           ,
           neque
           Deus
           ,
           neque
           Providentia
           .
           
             Damasc
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Non
           sit
           Particeps
           in
           sententiâ
           caro
           ,
           si
           non
           fuerit
           &
           in
           Causâ
           .
           
             Tertul.
             
               de
               Resur
               .
               Carn
            
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Helder
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Little-Britain
           .
           MDCC
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           small
           Tract
           is
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           without
           the
           shelter
           and
           protection
           of
           any
           Patronage
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           Truth
           ,
           it
           needs
           none
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           deserves
           none
           ;
           Such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           
             well
             meant
          
           ,
           and
           humbly
           submitted
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Learned
           .
           Being
           sensible
           of
           my
           manifest
           insufficiency
           ,
           
           no
           ways
           furnished
           with
           Abilities
           or
           Advantages
           to
           manage
           the
           Dispute
           with
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ;
           I
           laid
           all
           thoughts
           of
           it
           aside
           ,
           presuming
           that
           some
           worthy
           Hand
           would
           undertake
           it
           :
           But
           after
           a
           long
           expectation
           ,
           finding
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             deep
             Silence
          
           ,
           the
           great
           opinion
           that
           I
           have
           of
           the
           Argument
           grew
           so
           mightily
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           has
           by
           a
           strong
           impulse
           compelled
           me
           to
           say
           somewhat
           for
           it
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           any
           fond
           conceit
           of
           my
           
           own
           performance
           ,
           but
           to
           provoke
           others
           to
           appear
           in
           Vindication
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           
             Taught
             ,
             Approved
             ,
             Applauded
          
           by
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           and
           always
           represented
           as
           the
           Basis
           and
           Pillar
           of
           this
           great
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith.
           For
           my
           Apology
           I
           have
           the
           Practise
           of
           the
           
             Long
             Robe
          
           ,
           which
           allows
           the
           Puisney
           Lawyer
           to
           open
           the
           great
           Cause
           which
           afterwards
           is
           taken
           and
           maintained
           by
           the
           most
           able
           Counsel
           :
           And
           in
           
           
             Martial
             Discipline
          
           ,
           nothing
           more
           usual
           than
           for
           a
           
             Private
             Sentinel
          
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Enemies
           approach
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Allarm
           to
           the
           more
           
             Generous
             Commanders
          
           to
           come
           in
           to
           the
           Relief
           of
           that
           Post
           ,
           which
           himself
           was
           no
           ways
           able
           to
           maintain
           .
           This
           in
           truth
           is
           the
           design
           of
           this
           
             small
             Essay
          
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           the
           assistance
           of
           Men
           of
           Conduct
           and
           Learning
           .
           It
           matters
           not
           though
           he
           who
           gave
           the
           first
           Charge
           ,
           fail
           in
           the
           Engagement
           ,
           
           as
           too
           impotent
           to
           withstand
           the
           more
           powerful
           Arms
           of
           his
           mighty
           Adversary
           ;
           ●ut
           he
           has
           this
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           appear'd
           in
           a
           
             good
             Cause
          
           ,
           has
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           his
           Talent
           ,
           contributed
           his
           utmost
           Aid
           ,
           has
           withal
           the
           Honour
           to
           fall
           by
           a
           great
           Hand
           ,
           and
           like
           Scaeva
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           overpowered
           by
           an
           unequal
           Force
           ,
           he
           sinks
           with
           his
           Assurance
           ,
           
             
               —
               Veniet
               qui
               vindicet
               arces
            
             
               Dum
               morimur
               —
            
          
           
           That
           some
           noble
           Caesar
           with
           his
           puissant
           Auxiliaries
           is
           at
           Hand
           ,
           Some
           accomplish'd
           Pen
           will
           take
           up
           the
           Argument
           and
           do
           it
           Right
           ,
           which
           here
           (
           tho'
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           is
           heartily
           ,
           yet
           must
           confess
           )
           is
           very
           weakly
           attempted
           .
        
         
           Farewel
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Chap.
               I.
               
            
             SHeweth
             the
             Import
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               II.
               
            
             What
             Oppositions
             it
             hath
             met
             withal
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               III.
               
            
             On
             what
             Grounds
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Objections
             against
             it
             are
             Answered
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             Analysis
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IV.
               
            
             Sets
             out
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             it
             has
             been
             the
             great
             Reason
             assigned
             by
             all
             Jews
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             Moderns
             .
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               V.
               
            
             Containeth
             the
             three
             Objections
             of
             the
             Learned
             Author
             against
             it
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VI.
               
            
             Gives
             a
             further
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VII
               .
            
             Offers
             Satisfaction
             to
             the
             second
             Objection
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               VIII
               .
            
             From
             several
             Topicks
             proves
             our
             Bodies
             to
             be
             more
             than
             Instruments
             only
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               IX
               .
            
             Contains
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             third
             Objection
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               X.
               
            
             Examineth
             three
             Opinions
             of
             Tertullian
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               XI
               .
            
             Inquireth
             into
             the
             three
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             assigned
             by
             the
             Learned
             Author
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XII
               .
            
             Sheweth
             the
             third
             Reason
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             here
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIII
               ,
               alias
               XIV
               .
            
             Laies
             down
             several
             Arguments
             from
             Reason
             for
             the
             Esablishment
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               XIV
               ,
               alias
               XV.
               
            
             Vrges
             several
             Authorities
             from
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             .
             With
             the
             Conclusion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           
             THis
             one
          
           Error
           
             the
             Reader
             is
             desir'd
             more
             especially
             to
             correct
             ,
          
           pag.
           69.
           line
           12.
           after
           not
           ,
           add
           fully
           .
        
         
           
             ERRATA
             .
          
           
             PAge
             19.
             
             Line
             10.
             read
          
           Lirinensis
           ;
           
             P.
             21.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           concession
           ;
           l.
           ultr
           r.
           detected
           ;
           
             p.
             71.
             l.
             10.
             for
          
           Peter
           r.
           Paul
           ;
           
             p.
             79.
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           dispossess'd
           ;
           
             p.
             99.
             
             (
             Notes
             )
             l.
             4.
             after
          
           Deos
           dele
           and
           the
           ,
           
             ib.
             l.
             7
             before
          
           Old
           add
           And
           the
           ;
           
             p.
             111.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           Graces
           ;
           
             p.
             126.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           implied
           .
        
         
           
             These
             and
             what
             other
          
           Errors
           
             may
             have
             pass'd
             the
             Press
             ,
             the
             Candid
             Reader
             is
             desir'd
             to
             Correct
             and
             Excuse
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             THE
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Grand
           and
           most
           Important
           Article
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Ground-work
           and
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           and
           Expectation
           :
           To
           fix
           Men
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           the
           main
           Business
           ,
           Design
           ,
           and
           Province
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           St
           Luke
           once
           and
           again
           has
           noted
           This
           is
           assigned
           as
           the
           chief
           Reason
           of
           St
           
           Matthias's
           admission
           into
           the
           Apostleship
           ,
           in
           the
           vacancy
           of
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
          
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           
             Witness
             of
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           22.
           
           And
           the
           whole
           Colledge
           is
           frequently
           described
           by
           this
           Character
           ,
           
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           32.
           4.
           33.
           10.
           41.
           and
           
             Acts
             4.
             2.
             
             They
             Preached
             through
             Jesus
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             :
          
           This
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           great
           Argument
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Sermon
           upon
           his
           Inspiration
           ,
           on
           the
           Day
           of
           Penticost
           ,
           which
           was
           attended
           with
           the
           blessed
           success
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           more
           than
           
             Three
             Thousand
             souls
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           41.
           
           it
           filled
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           Discourses
           .
           This
           was
           the
           principal
           Topick
           of
           St.
           Paul
           upon
           all
           occasions
           :
           In
           his
           Sermon
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           't
           is
           interwoven
           through
           every
           Part
           :
           In
           his
           Disputation
           with
           the
           most
           learned
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Epicureans
           and
           Stoicks
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           learned
           University
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           
             He
             Preached
             unto
             them
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.
           18.
           
           In
           his
           conferences
           with
           the
           Scribes
           and
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           he
           Discourses
           of
           the
           
             Hope
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           Acts
           23.
           6.
           
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           keeps
           this
           Text
           and
           Theme
           still
           before
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Governors
           ,
           
             Felix
             ,
             Festus
          
           ,
           and
           Agrippa
           ;
           and
           Drift
           ,
           Design
           ,
           and
           Nerves
           of
           his
           Discourses
           meet
           and
           concenter
           in
           this
           great
           Article
           :
           Nay
           it
           seems
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           that
           this
           was
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           and
           especial
           manner
           given
           them
           in
           charge
           ,
           by
           their
           great
           Master
           ,
           who
           ordain'd
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           clearly
           intimated
           by
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
          
           10.
           42.
           
           
             He
             commanded
             us
             to
             preach
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             testifie
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             was
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Judge
             both
             of
             the
             Quick
             and
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           ;
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           visible
           at
           the
           first
           glance
           ,
           from
           the
           repeated
           Description
           which
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           In
           one
           place
           he
           calls
           it
           
           
             The
             Hope
             and
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           Acts
           23.
           6.
           in
           another
           ,
           
             Acts
             26.
             6.
             
             The
             Hope
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             of
             God
             unto
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             unto
             which
             Promise
             our
             Twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             instantly
             serving
             God
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             hope
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             which
             Hope's
             sake
             ,
             King
          
           Agrippa
           ,
           
             I
             am
             accused
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
          
           The
           Apostle
           in
           the
           words
           next
           ,
           and
           immediately
           following
           ,
           explains
           himself
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           .
           
             Why
             should
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             thing
             incredible
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             Raise
             the
             Dead
             ?
          
           The
           Resurrection
           then
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Hope
             of
             the
             Promise
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Reward
           
             hoped
             for
             at
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           the
           Life
           and
           Soul
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           most
           effectual
           and
           powerful
           motive
           to
           Piety
           ,
           which
           makes
           every
           good
           Man
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           multitude
           of
           difficulties
           and
           discouragements
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           at
           present
           surrounded
           )
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           ingages
           him
           chearfully
           and
           immovably
           in
           God's
           Service
           .
           The
           encouragements
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           and
           labours
           here
           is
           the
           expectation
           of
           some
           what
           lovely
           which
           attends
           them
           in
           the
           end
           :
           Wherefore
           doth
           the
           Ploughman
           Sweat
           and
           
             Toil
             ,
             Dig
          
           and
           Delve
           ,
           engage
           early
           and
           late
           in
           the
           painful
           labours
           of
           Husbandry
           through
           the
           whole
           Circuit
           of
           it
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           because
           he
           has
           a
           prospect
           of
           a
           joyful
           Harvest
           ;
           
             when
             
             the
             Vallies
             shall
             st
             and
             so
             thick
             with
             Corn
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             laugh
             and
             Sing
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           65.
           ult
           .
           Wherefore
           doth
           the
           Soldier
           run
           through
           so
           many
           Hardships
           ,
           engage
           in
           so
           many
           Difficulties
           ,
           expose
           himself
           to
           so
           many
           imminent
           Dangers
           ?
           What
           think
           you
           ?
           are
           not
           the
           considerations
           of
           the
           Rich
           Spoils
           ,
           the
           Glorious
           Victory
           and
           Triumph
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           this
           Scene
           of
           
             Blood
             Slaughter
          
           and
           Death
           ,
           the
           strong
           Magneticks
           to
           draw
           him
           on
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Combatant
           at
           the
           Olympicks
           would
           put
           himself
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           that
           Oyl
           ,
           Exercise
           and
           Pains
           ,
           which
           are
           indispensibly
           necessary
           to
           his
           Character
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           allurement
           of
           that
           Crown
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Goal
           ,
           which
           appears
           in
           his
           Eye
           most
           beautiful
           and
           charming
           .
        
         
           Take
           away
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           you
           cut
           asunder
           the
           Nerves
           and
           Ligatures
           of
           Religion
           ,
           secure
           it
           and
           you
           have
           set
           it
           up
           ;
           the
           denial
           of
           this
           shocks
           ,
           and
           overturns
           the
           other
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith.
           The
           Establishment
           of
           it
           fixes
           them
           :
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           Import
           of
           the
           
             Hope
             of
             the
             Promise
          
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           confirmed
           in
           it
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           who
           were
           wont
           to
           call
           the
           Resurrection
           the
           
             Seculum
             Mercedis
          
           ,
           the
           great
           time
           of
           Recompense
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Argument
           is
           professedly
           and
           largly
           handled
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           where
           from
           the
           Negative
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           the
           Folly
           ,
           the
           Vanity
           ,
           the
           Madness
           of
           preaching
           ,
           setting
           up
           for
           ,
           or
           pretending
           to
           Religion
           ;
           
             then
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           this
           great
           Truth
           labour
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           built
           on
           it
           must
           of
           course
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           
             then
             is
             our
             Preaching
             Vain
             ,
             our
             Faith
             Vain
             :
          
           The
           great
           Heralds
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           
             False
             Witnesses
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             our
             Sins
             :
          
           Then
           those
           that
           are
           fallen
           asleep
           in
           Christ
           are
           perished
           .
           The
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             If
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             Men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           Whereas
           Christians
           ,
           with
           a
           supposition
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           immediate
           attendants
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           confess'd
           to
           take
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           course
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           start
           and
           advantage
           of
           all
           Mankind
           besides
           :
           The
           contrary
           does
           most
           justly
           charge
           them
           with
           weakness
           ,
           folly
           ,
           and
           distraction
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           he
           plainly
           lays
           open
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             Else
             what
             shall
             they
             do
             that
             are
             Baptized
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             why
             are
             they
             then
             Baptized
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             why
             stand
             ye
             in
             jepordy
             every
             hour
             ?
          
           The
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           of
           which
           place
           (
           without
           engaging
           in
           the
           
           Intricacies
           and
           Difficulties
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           excentrick
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           )
           I
           take
           to
           be
           this
           .
           To
           what
           end
           do
           Men
           tye
           themselves
           up
           to
           the
           strict
           Observations
           of
           this
           Way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           willingly
           expose
           themselves
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Butcheries
           ,
           to
           most
           cruel
           Tortures
           ,
           Racks
           ,
           and
           Deaths
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           no
           Resurrection
           ,
           this
           way
           is
           the
           most
           sensless
           and
           ridiculous
           :
           If
           so
           ,
           the
           Saints
           were
           Fools
           ,
           the
           Martyrs
           were
           Fools
           ,
           those
           that
           crucified
           their
           Bodies
           by
           the
           severities
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Self-denial
           ,
           must
           be
           confessed
           weak
           in
           their
           intellectuals
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           expos'd
           themselves
           to
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           ,
           to
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Amphitheatre
           ,
           the
           most
           Cruel
           and
           Barbarous
           usages
           which
           Men
           or
           Devils
           could
           invent
           to
           treat
           them
           with
           ,
           were
           egregiously
           deceived
           and
           deluded
           .
           The
           Apostle
           brings
           home
           the
           Argument
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             I
             protest
             by
             your
             rejoycing
             which
             I
             have
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             I
             die
             daily
             ;
             If
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Men
             I
             have
             fought
             with
             Beasts
             at
          
           Ephesus
           ,
           
             what
             advantageth
             it
             me
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ?
             Let
             us
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             die
          
           ;
           where
           the
           Apostle
           counting
           his
           Practise
           ,
           his
           Perils
           ,
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           readily
           grants
           all
           these
           to
           be
           mistakes
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           
           without
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           prefers
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practise
           of
           the
           Epicure
           before
           it
           .
           To
           what
           end
           should
           Men
           
             Fast
             ,
             Watch
          
           ,
           and
           Pray
           ,
           and
           deny
           themselves
           the
           injoyments
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           
             keep
             under
             their
             Bodies
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           
             into
             subjection
          
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           should
           Men
           indure
           the
           contradictions
           of
           Sinners
           ?
           To
           what
           end
           should
           Men
           expose
           themselves
           to
           all
           the
           hardships
           ,
           and
           misusages
           of
           Men
           of
           a
           wicked
           and
           barbarous
           World
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Resurrection
           ?
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           our
           everlasting
           Comfort
           and
           Encouragement
           ,
           he
           assures
           us
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           That
           a
           most
           glorious
           one
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           grand
           Subject
           of
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ;
           on
           which
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           Foundation
           impossible
           to
           be
           shaken
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           fix
           the
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           embrace
           this
           Holy
           Profession
           :
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             steadfast
             ,
             immovable
             ,
             always
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             you
             know
             that
             your
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Go
           on
           with
           Courage
           ,
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           Perseverance
           ,
           in
           the
           conscientious
           discharge
           of
           your
           Profession
           ,
           assuring
           your selves
           that
           there
           are
           
             Golden
             Remains
          
           of
           goodness
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           
           rewards
           that
           await
           Holiness
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           HOwever
           this
           great
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           hath
           met
           with
           ill
           treatment
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           it
           has
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           been
           made
           the
           
             Scoff
             ,
             Derision
          
           ,
           and
           Laughter
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           pastime
           of
           the
           
             Scorner's
             Chair
          
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           at
           Athens
           preach'd
           it
           up
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           by
           the
           learned
           Professors
           and
           Philosophers
           ,
           there
           called
           Babbler
           ,
           and
           a
           setter
           up
           of
           
             strange
             Gods
             for
             his
             pains
          
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           18
           ,
           nor
           did
           it
           find
           a
           kinder
           Reception
           among
           the
           People
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           are
           expresly
           told
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             32.
             
             When
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             some
             mocked
             ,
             others
             said
             we
             will
             hear
             thee
             again
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           Neither
           had
           it
           a
           more
           civil
           fate
           among
           the
           Governors
           ,
           for
           upon
           this
           account
           Festus
           declares
           him
           beside
           himself
           ,
           and
           pronounces
           him
           mad
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           24.
           
           The
           great
           Naturalist
           has
           given
           his
           opinion
           much
           after
           the
           same
           rate
           ,
           
             and
             has
             confidently
             averr'd
             it
             to
             be
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             
             God
             himself
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             pass
             .
             Nat.
             Hist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
          
           7.
           
           The
           great
           Emperor
           and
           Apostate
           Julian
           ,
           though
           he
           generally
           ridicul'd
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           this
           more
           especially
           .
           The
           ingenious
           ,
           though
           Atheistical
           Dialogist
           makes
           himself
           merry
           more
           than
           once
           upon
           this
           subject
           .
           It
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           to
           recount
           the
           like
           behaviour
           of
           Porphiry
           and
           Celsus
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           professed
           adversaries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           it
           you
           in
           a
           lump
           and
           whole-sale
           from
           the
           known
           Testimonies
           of
           Tertullian
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           The
           first
           tells
           us
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           sect
           of
           Philosophers
           whatsoever
           but
           oppos'd
           it
           :
           The
           last
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             one
             point
             of
             our
             Religion
             so
             vehemently
             ,
             so
             pertinaciousty
             ,
             so
             stifly
             ,
             so
             contentiously
             rejected
             ▪
             they
             entertain'd
             some
             other
             Doctrines
             with
             respect
             and
             favour
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             meal-mouth'd
             ,
             they
             no
             sooner
             hear
             it
             but
             it
             raises
             their
             indignation
             ,
             they
             instantly
             reject
             ,
             censure
             ,
             condemn
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             open
             mouth
             boldly
             proclaim
             it
             impossible
             ,
             in
          
           Psal
           .
           88.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           NOtwithstanding
           all
           those
           Sarchasms
           and
           
             Contradictions
             of
             Sinners
          
           ,
           this
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           is
           fixt
           on
           immovable
           Foundations
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           must
           stand
           impregnable
           amidst
           all
           the
           shocks
           and
           assaults
           made
           against
           it
           :
           
             'T
             is
             built
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             .
          
           We
           are
           as
           strongly
           secur'd
           here
           as
           of
           any
           one
           Article
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           being
           beholden
           to
           the
           
             Ludicrous
             stories
          
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Idle
             and
             Fabulous
             Reports
          
           of
           Pinto
           and
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           which
           do
           the
           Doctrine
           no
           kindness
           ,
           but
           disservice
           rather
           .
           'T
           is
           supported
           on
           the
           unanimous
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           of
           the
           Creeds
           :
           The
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           Authorities
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           The
           word
           and
           Promise
           of
           an
           
             Alknowing
             ,
             Infallible
             ,
             Omnipotent
          
           God.
           So
           that
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           most
           considerable
           Objections
           that
           have
           been
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           are
           dash'd
           in
           pieces
           and
           laid
           even
           with
           the
           Dust
           ;
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Veracity
           and
           Alsufficiency
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           has
           bound
           himself
           
           and
           his
           Attributes
           for
           the
           performance
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           how
           many
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           Men
           have
           taken
           much
           pains
           to
           solve
           ,
           from
           the
           principle
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           the
           Arguments
           brought
           against
           it
           .
           I
           honour
           and
           admire
           them
           for
           their
           preformances
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           freely
           say
           ,
           I
           much
           question
           whether
           the
           attempts
           of
           this
           kind
           come
           up
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           too
           low
           and
           inferiour
           to
           give
           it
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           My
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           The
           Resurrection
           is
           confessed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           a
           work
           above
           Nature
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           can
           be
           made
           out
           by
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           I
           cannot
           understand
           .
        
         
           Our
           Reason
           must
           be
           beholding
           to
           Revelation
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           call
           in
           the
           assistance
           of
           Faith
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Assurance
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Creation
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           any
           
             stumbling
             block
          
           here
           ,
           that
           Power
           who
           made
           the
           World
           and
           Man
           at
           first
           ,
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           must
           be
           readily
           acknowledged
           able
           to
           raise
           him
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           together
           the
           scattered
           Particles
           of
           his
           dissolved
           Body
           .
           The
           one
           seems
           more
           easie
           than
           the
           other
           :
           This
           is
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           Common
           Argument
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           
           and
           has
           without
           doubt
           been
           more
           effectual
           to
           the
           purpose
           than
           a
           Cart-load
           of
           
             Chimical
             Experiments
          
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           notions
           of
           the
           most
           subtile
           Philosophers
           .
           But
           this
           I
           have
           said
           to
           make
           way
           to
           my
           Design
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Argument
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           Justice
           ;
           In
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           this
           Method
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           shall
           briefly
           lay
           down
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Argument
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           shew
           how
           it
           has
           been
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Principal
           ,
           the
           most
           Topping
           ,
           and
           Chiefest
           Argument
           of
           all
           Ages
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           answer
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           levied
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           shall
           Examine
           his
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           Vlt.
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           establish
           the
           Doctrine
           by
           such
           considerations
           as
           I
           hope
           will
           secure
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           THE
           State
           of
           the
           Argument
           in
           short
           is
           ,
           The
           Body
           and
           the
           Soul
           are
           here
           joyned
           together
           as
           sharers
           in
           all
           
           the
           Concerns
           and
           Actions
           of
           this
           Life
           which
           is
           a
           state
           of
           Probation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           together
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           state
           of
           Remuneration
           .
           The
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           and
           Good
           Man
           concurs
           with
           his
           Soul
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Piety
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           equitable
           than
           that
           they
           should
           be
           joyned
           together
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ?
           On
           the
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Sinner
           must
           be
           allowed
           a
           Partner
           with
           the
           Soul
           in
           Evil
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           not
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           World
           that
           it
           should
           stand
           forth
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           be
           joyned
           with
           it
           in
           the
           punishment
           ?
           The
           contrary
           must
           be
           pronounced
           downright
           Injustice
           .
           Can
           we
           have
           such
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           the
           most
           
             Righteous
             Judge
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           admit
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Martyr
           upon
           his
           dissolution
           ,
           to
           that
           Glorious
           Crown
           which
           he
           has
           promised
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ;
           and
           mean
           while
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           Crucified
           Tortured
           ,
           Body
           that
           has
           
             born
             the
             heat
             and
             burthen
             of
             the
             Day
          
           ;
           been
           the
           
             saddest
             Patient
          
           in
           all
           the
           Tragedy
           ;
           but
           suffer
           it
           to
           lie
           neglected
           in
           the
           Grave
           ?
           Vlt.
           How
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           should
           be
           condemned
           to
           the
           
             Torments
             of
             Tophet
          
           ,
           for
           those
           sins
           it
           committed
           
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           it self
           should
           escape
           scot-free
           ,
           sleep
           undisturbed
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           neither
           know
           nor
           feel
           any
           thing
           of
           those
           Flames
           .
           In
           this
           case
           have
           we
           not
           reason
           to
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Prophet
           
             Malachy
             ,
             2.
             17.
             
             Where
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Judgment
             ?
          
           For
           Justice
           carries
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           it
           a
           due
           and
           impartial
           distribution
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           .
           If
           two
           work
           together
           ,
           both
           have
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Wages
           ;
           't
           is
           downright
           injustice
           to
           give
           all
           to
           One
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           the
           Other
           .
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           must
           take
           leave
           further
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           been
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           standing
           Argument
           of
           all
           perswasions
           of
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           :
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           affirm
           this
           was
           the
           great
           reason
           which
           the
           Jews
           still
           used
           and
           applyed
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           I
           would
           not
           boast
           of
           what
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           
             Rabbinical
             Learning
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           what
           I
           assert
           ,
           because
           many
           learned
           Men
           have
           told
           me
           so
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           seen
           Maimonides
           their
           second
           Solomon
           ,
           their
           
             Renowned
             Epitomizer
          
           in
           Latin
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           met
           with
           the
           famous
           Fable
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           comes
           home
           and
           pat
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           I
           here
           insert
           :
           
             There
             was
             a
             
             great
             Lord
             who
             planted
             a
             delicious
             Garden
             ,
             wherein
             he
             placed
             two
             Keepers
             ,
             a
             Blind
             Man
             and
             a
             Lame
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             secure
             of
             his
             Fruit
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             was
             that
             after
             some
             time
             he
             found
             himself
             Robb'd
             :
             He
             charges
             the
             Keepers
             with
             the
             Theft
             ;
             they
             both
             offer
             very
             plausible
             excuses
             ;
             the
             Blind
             Man
             pleads
             he
             could
             not
             see
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             Steal
             it
             :
             The
             Lame
             Man
             alledges
             the
             Infirmity
             of
             his
             Feet
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             reach
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             take
             it
             away
             :
             At
             last
             the
             fallacy
             was
             found
             out
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             'T
             was
             done
             by
             the
             mutual
             combination
             of
             both
             :
             The
             Blind
             Man
             takes
             the
             Lame
             Man
             on
             his
             back
             ,
             by
             whose
             direction
             and
             assistance
             he
             is
             guided
             to
             the
             Trees
             ,
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             so
             enabled
             to
             take
             it
             away
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Master
             after
             all
             their
             excuses
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             gives
             them
             their
             doom
          
           ;
           Both
           were
           joyned
           in
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Both
           must
           share
           in
           the
           Punishment
           .
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           the
           Soul
           ,
           saith
           the
           Jewish
           Masters
           :
           The
           one
           acts
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           one
           could
           not
           Sin
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           must
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           ;
           And
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           add
           ,
           
             Nec
             Lex
             est
             justior
             ulla
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           do
           affirm
           this
           to
           be
           the
           constant
           ,
           profest
           ,
           most
           solemn
           reason
           ,
           most
           often
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           made
           use
           of
           by
           
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           
             the
             Fathers
          
           without
           exception
           .
           The
           Learned
           and
           vastly
           read
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Elaborate
             Treatise
          
           ,
           has
           given
           us
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             209.
             
             Athenagor
             as
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Aenaeas
             Gazaeus
             ,
             Damascenus
             ,
             Nilus
             ,
             Photius
          
           ;
           and
           has
           cited
           the
           places
           .
           And
           though
           I
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           any
           degree
           of
           the
           Doctor
           's
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           easily
           give
           him
           a
           much
           larger
           List
           ,
           and
           produce
           the
           places
           too
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           industriously
           avoid
           ,
           because
           every
           Common-Place-Book
           will
           afford
           it
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           would
           be
           justly
           liable
           to
           Censure
           ,
           and
           because
           in
           the
           present
           case
           't
           is
           altogether
           needless
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Learned
           Author
           has
           liberally
           granted
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             ancient
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             obliged
             in
             justice
             to
             reward
             or
             punish
             the
             Body
             together
             with
             the
             Soul
             :
             Nay
             ,
          
           Origin
           
             himself
             who
             has
             set
             up
             a
             different
             Hypothesis
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           'T
           is
           beside
           my
           intention
           to
           stuff
           this
           small
           Essay
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           great
           Names
           and
           Quotations
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           take
           leave
           to
           say
           that
           this
           is
           the
           great
           and
           main
           reason
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           present
           Argument
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             .
             The
             
             Angelical
             Doctor
             ,
          
           and
           the
           whole
           Tribe
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           that
           has
           but
           look'd
           into
           them
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           himself
           has
           owned
           .
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           I
           affirm
           this
           to
           be
           the
           main
           ,
           chief
           ,
           and
           constant
           reason
           urg'd
           by
           all
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           Commentators
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           other
           Nations
           :
           For
           my
           part
           I
           speak
           it
           uprightly
           ,
           I
           can
           cast
           mine
           Eyes
           on
           no
           Book
           on
           the
           subject
           ,
           but
           I
           meet
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           among
           the
           Scriblers
           of
           the
           lower
           Rank
           ,
           but
           amongst
           the
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Authors
           ,
           Men
           of
           Renown
           in
           their
           Generations
           .
           I
           could
           easily
           fill
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Paper
           here
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           dismiss
           this
           Consideration
           with
           one
           Authority
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           ,
           on
           
             Mat.
             2.
             32.
             
             Inter
             omnia
             Argumenta
             quae
             ad
             probandam
             Resurrectionem
             adhiberi
             solent
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Arguments
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             more
             effectual
             and
             proper
             ,
             than
             that
             which
          
           Clement
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             was
             wont
             to
             urge
             ,
             having
             received
             it
             from
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             that
             if
             God
             be
             just
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Resurrection
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Doctrine
           this
           great
           Man
           approves
           of
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           place
           establishes
           with
           no
           mean
           Authorities
           .
           Whither
           (
           not
           to
           
           transcribe
           )
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           't
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           St.
           Clement
           received
           from
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           I
           could
           heartily
           wish
           that
           I
           could
           find
           out
           this
           passage
           in
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           have
           sought
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           my
           satisfaction
           ,
           among
           the
           Dialogues
           of
           St.
           Peter
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ;
           the
           
             2d
             .
             Dialogue
          
           which
           bears
           the
           name
           of
           St.
           Clement
           ,
           but
           no
           doubt
           is
           spurious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           insisted
           on
           ,
           nor
           recommended
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           bear
           some
           consideration
           ,
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           as
           Grotius
           gives
           this
           reason
           the
           Right-hand
           ,
           the
           Priority
           ,
           and
           Precedency
           to
           all
           others
           ;
           beside
           we
           have
           his
           word
           and
           reputation
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           express
           Doctrine
           
             which
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           taught
           his
           Disciple
           and
           Successor
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           were
           assured
           that
           it
           was
           thus
           Delivered
           down
           and
           derived
           ;
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Quircks
           and
           Niceties
           of
           Philosophy
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           For
           the
           great
           Apostle's
           Tongue
           was
           guided
           by
           an
           Infallible
           Spirit
           .
           Upon
           the
           whole
           I
           take
           ,
           leave
           to
           say
           (
           upon
           a
           much
           better
           account
           than
           Bellarmine
           did
           of
           the
           Annals
           of
           Baronius
           )
           here
           's
           
             turris
             fortium
             Solomonis
          
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Tower
           of
           strong
           
           Men
           which
           in
           reason
           may
           be
           thought
           able
           to
           maintain
           the
           Argument
           and
           secure
           it
           ;
           
             Defendit
             numerus
             juctaeque
             umbone
             Phalanges
          
           ,
           was
           thought
           a
           strong
           Allegation
           in
           a
           much
           lesser
           Cause
           .
           Methinks
           ,
           the
           Authorities
           of
           so
           many
           Learned
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           should
           uphold
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           lost
           at
           this
           time
           a-day
           :
           Methinks
           here
           ,
           the
           
             standing
             Rule
             of
             Vincentius
             Liricensis
          
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           where
           ,
           ought
           to
           sway
           ;
           
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
          
           what
           all
           Men
           ,
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           at
           all
           Times
           ,
           have
           asserted
           ,
           must
           stand
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           ;
           and
           having
           paid
           his
           
             Respect
             and
             Deference
          
           to
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           avowed
           Patriots
           of
           it
           ;
           He
           immediately
           Censures
           and
           Condemns
           it
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             Pag.
             210.
             
             If
             we
             seriously
             and
             impartially
             consider
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ▪
             it
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ,
          
           and
           he
           gives
           us
           those
           Reasons
           for
           it
           ;
           
             1st
             ,
             To
             speak
             properly
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             capable
             either
             of
             Sinning
             or
             doing
             Well
             ,
             it
             
             is
             only
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Arm
             that
             stabs
             ,
             sins
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Sword
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             Soul
             only
             that
             is
             the
             Murderer
             :
          
           Neither
           2dly
           ,
           
             Is
             the
             Body
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Soul
          
           that
           is
           sensible
           :
           Nothing
           but
           what
           is
           sensible
           only
           ,
           can
           
             be
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             .
          
           3dly
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             injustice
          
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           Punish
           the
           Soul
           alone
           
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             which
             she
             committed
             the
             Sin
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             Matter
             which
             constituted
             the
             Body
             when
             the
             several
             Sins
             were
             committed
             ,
             must
             be
             raised
             again
             and
             reunited
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             if
             some
             ,
             why
             not
             all
             ?
             But
             what
             Monsters
             of
             Men
             should
             we
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             substance
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Bodies
             consisted
             from
             our
             Childhood
             to
             our
             Death
             ,
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             and
             formed
             into
             a
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           Charge
           ,
           which
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           has
           to
           lay
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           has
           been
           allow'd
           of
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Attempt
           of
           this
           Paper
           to
           cover
           and
           fecure
           :
           There
           are
           other
           Passages
           in
           the
           following
           part
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           accounted
           for
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           other
           difficulties
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           no
           other
           Objections
           ,
           at
           least
           
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           against
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           from
           so
           accomplished
           an
           Author
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           said
           the
           most
           that
           can
           be
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Without
           making
           any
           Apology
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           method
           in
           which
           they
           lye
           .
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           I
           answer
           by
           way
           of
           Confession
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           ,
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           or
           of
           doing
           well
           ,
           considered
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           ,
           abstractively
           in
           its
           self
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           passive
           principle
           ,
           and
           can
           pretend
           to
           no
           Life
           ,
           Energy
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Motion
           in
           a
           single
           state
           :
           'T
           is
           likewise
           granted
           that
           the
           Body
           without
           the
           Soul
           ,
           is
           a
           Dull
           ,
           Stupid
           ,
           Senseless
           Clod
           of
           Earth
           ,
           a
           Stinking
           Carcass
           ,
           a
           Sink
           of
           Rottenness
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           Acting
           ,
           Doing
           ,
           Suffering
           ,
           Injoying
           all
           whatsoever
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           the
           Doctor
           can
           suggest
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           't
           is
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           injoys
           Life
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Motion
           ;
           shares
           and
           ingages
           with
           it
           in
           all
           its
           concerns
           :
           So
           that
           in
           the
           two
           first
           Reasons
           there
           is
           a
           manifest
           Fallacy
           of
           Division
           ,
           which
           runs
           through
           every
           part
           ,
           visible
           to
           every
           common
           Eye
           ;
           and
           is
           no
           sooner
           de●●rted
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           
           his
           subtile
           Argumentation
           sinks
           ,
           and
           falls
           even
           with
           the
           dust
           :
           Though
           the
           Body
           alone
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           may
           .
           When
           a
           Noble
           Lord
           takes
           to
           Wife
           one
           of
           the
           meanest
           Extraction
           who
           has
           no
           pretensions
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           great
           ;
           yet
           upon
           her
           Marriage
           she
           is
           Dignified
           and
           Indowed
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Privileges
           of
           her
           
             Right
             Honourable
             Spouse
          
           :
           This
           ,
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           represent
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           The
           Heaven-born
           Bridegroom
           stoops
           to
           the
           Earth
           for
           a
           Partner
           ;
           Advances
           ,
           Exalts
           the
           Beggar
           ,
           confers
           Life
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           Motion
           on
           her
           ;
           admits
           her
           to
           Bed
           and
           Board
           ,
           allows
           her
           a
           share
           in
           all
           his
           Dignities
           and
           Injoyments
           .
           The
           Body
           without
           the
           Soul
           can
           neither
           Sin
           nor
           do
           Well
           :
           But
           the
           happy
           wedlock
           has
           ennobled
           this
           piece
           of
           Clay
           ,
           and
           empowered
           it
           in
           conjunction
           to
           act
           with
           it
           .
           So
           that
           I
           fancy
           the
           Doctor
           to
           be
           under
           a
           mistake
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           the
           Body
           only
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Soul
           :
           Certainly
           't
           is
           more
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           essential
           Part
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           can
           as
           well
           be
           without
           the
           Soul
           as
           without
           the
           Body
           ;
           to
           call
           the
           Body
           therefore
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           is
           too
           low
           a
           Term
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           manifestly
           the
           Collegue
           and
           Companion
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           constitutes
           
           
             the
             Great
             Prince
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Creation
          
           I
           shall
           challenge
           the
           most
           Acute
           of
           Philosophers
           to
           give
           me
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Man
           without
           a
           Body
           :
           
             Nec
             caro
             sine
             anima
             Homo
             ,
             quae
             post
             exilium
             Cadaver
             est
             ,
          
           saith
           Tertullian
           ,
           The
           Soul
           without
           the
           Body
           is
           no
           more
           the
           Man
           ,
           than
           the
           Body
           without
           the
           Soul.
           If
           then
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           
             Physical
             ,
             Indispensible
          
           Principle
           of
           his
           constitution
           ,
           the
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Man
           ;
           What
           a
           disparagement
           is
           it
           to
           call
           it
           an
           Instrument
           only
           ?
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           himself
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Pag.
             218.
             
             'T
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Identity
             or
             Sameness
             of
             Man
             consists
             wholy
             in
             the
             Sameness
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             if
          
           Euphorbus
           ,
           Homer
           ,
           and
           Ennius
           
             had
             had
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Soul
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             three
             distinct
             Men.
          
           It
           seems
           then
           it
           is
           the
           constituting
           ,
           the
           essential
           ,
           and
           most
           distinguishing
           Principle
           ,
           it
           can
           make
           three
           Men
           of
           one
           Soul
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           threescore
           :
           And
           how
           worthily
           't
           is
           called
           an
           Instrument
           only
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           I
           confess
           't
           is
           often
           by
           Philosophers
           and
           Divines
           set
           out
           by
           this
           Expression
           ,
           
             The
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           to
           denote
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           transcendent
           excellency
           of
           the
           Soul
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           Life
           ,
           
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Activity
           it
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           as
           derived
           from
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           dependent
           on
           it
           ;
           yet
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           more
           than
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ,
           who
           calls
           it
           
             pag.
             198.
             
             The
             Collegue
          
           and
           Companion
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           
             pag
             204.
             
             Her
             old
             Acquaintance
          
           ;
           and
           is
           undeniably
           proved
           from
           1
           
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
             He
             that
             comitteth
             Fornication
             Sinneth
             against
             his
             own
             Body
             :
          
           Here
           it
           is
           manifestly
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           so
           interpreted
           and
           understood
           by
           Commentators
           on
           the
           place
           .
           The
           like
           might
           be
           observed
           of
           other
           sins
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Gluttony
             ,
             Drunkenness
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           properly
           called
           the
           Lusts
           or
           Sins
           of
           the
           Flesh
           .
           But
           't
           is
           farther
           Objected
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Arm
             that
             stabs
             ,
             sins
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Sword.
          
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           good
           plea
           for
           Criminals
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           much
           it
           has
           never
           been
           made
           use
           of
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           Homicide
           suspects
           that
           it
           would
           do
           him
           no
           kindness
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           received
           by
           the
           Court
           with
           Laughter
           ,
           and
           rejected
           with
           Scorn
           and
           Indignation
           ;
           and
           reason
           good
           ,
           for
           the
           Sword
           is
           a
           Tool
           in
           its
           self
           Innocent
           and
           Harmless
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           Arm
           that
           weilds
           it
           ,
           that
           impresses
           it
           ,
           that
           '
           gives
           it
           Force
           and
           Vigour
           to
           destroy
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Objection
           ,
           we
           allow
           the
           Arm
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           
           no
           more
           concerned
           in
           the
           Matter
           than
           the
           Sword
           ,
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           is
           a
           dead
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           living
           Instrument
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           these
           .
           The
           Arm
           considered
           a-part
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           able
           to
           kill
           ,
           than
           the
           Sword
           ;
           nay
           ,
           less
           able
           ,
           because
           that
           has
           not
           so
           fit
           a
           disposition
           to
           pierce
           thro'
           the
           Bowels
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           made
           acute
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           But
           the
           Arm
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           has
           Strength
           ,
           Vigour
           ,
           Motion
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           allowed
           the
           true
           efficient
           Cause
           of
           the
           Murther
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           is
           the
           Means
           ,
           the
           Weapon
           to
           effect
           it
           :
           And
           here
           also
           the
           Fallacy
           of
           Division
           is
           very
           plain
           and
           visible
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Objector
           adds
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             the
             Soul
             only
             that
             is
             the
             Murtherer
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           wonder
           then
           what
           the
           
             Judge
             ,
             Jury
          
           ,
           and
           Executioner
           ,
           the
           Gaol
           ,
           or
           Gallows
           have
           to
           say
           or
           do
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           horrible
           Scene
           of
           Injustice
           all
           the
           World
           over
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           
             Delirant
             Reges
             ,
             plectuntur
             Achivi
          
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           single
           Case
           of
           the
           poor
           Grecians
           ,
           who
           went
           to
           pot
           for
           the
           Miscarriages
           of
           their
           Generals
           ,
           but
           the
           common
           and
           deplorable
           Fate
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
           Certainly
           if
           the
           Soul
           only
           be
           the
           Murtherer
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           free
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           touch'd
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           Laws
           whatsoever
           ,
           discharg'd
           both
           from
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Punishment
           of
           that
           Crime
           in
           which
           it
           had
           no
           hand
           .
           For
           as
           't
           is
           Injustice
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           not
           to
           punish
           the
           Guilty
           ;
           so
           't
           is
           no
           less
           on
           the
           other
           to
           punish
           the
           Innocent
           .
           If
           this
           quaint
           Notion
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           could
           be
           made
           good
           before
           the
           Bench
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           him
           in
           more
           Gain
           than
           all
           the
           Preferments
           beside
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           this
           nail
           will
           
           never
           drive
           .
           He
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           perswade
           the
           World
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           does
           exceedingly
           labour
           :
           For
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           the
           Man
           that
           is
           the
           Murderer
           .
           And
           here
           also
           is
           a
           manifest
           Tang
           of
           the
           old
           Sophism
           .
           True
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           chief
           ,
           and
           principal
           Actor
           in
           the
           Tragedy
           ,
           but
           we
           can
           by
           no
           means
           excuse
           the
           outward
           Part.
           'T
           is
           the
           Soul
           that
           bestows
           on
           the
           Body
           Life
           ,
           and
           sense
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           could
           not
           possibly
           lay
           claim
           to
           either
           ;
           and
           even
           here
           't
           is
           Ridiculous
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           Spiritual
           and
           noble
           Part
           ,
           uses
           the
           Terrestrial
           and
           earthy
           ,
           as
           a
           Tool
           and
           Machine
           ,
           an
           Instrument
           only
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           barely
           agitates
           and
           moves
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Snail
           does
           his
           Shell
           ;
           the
           Waterman
           his
           Boat
           ;
           the
           Rider
           his
           Horse
           ;
           the
           Fencing-Master
           his
           Weapon
           ;
           the
           Man
           his
           Cloaths
           .
           No
           ,
           this
           has
           been
           sufficiently
           exploded
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           Schoolmen
           ,
           in
           the
           colebrated
           Question
           on
           the
           present
           Subject
           ,
           being
           by
           Both
           ,
           constantly
           maintained
           in
           the
           Negative
           .
           The
           Soul
           ,
           during
           its
           Residence
           with
           its
           
             beloved
             Bride
          
           ,
           is
           liberal
           in
           his
           Endowments
           towards
           her
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Comparison
           )
           furnishes
           and
           sets
           her
           up
           with
           great
           Accomplishments
           ,
           bestows
           
             Sense
             ,
             Vigour
             ,
             Activity
             ,
             Perception
             ,
             
             on
          
           on
           her
           ,
           so
           that
           derivatively
           she
           has
           the
           Benefit
           ,
           Use
           ,
           and
           Enjoyment
           of
           all
           these
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           disputable
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           will
           not
           go
           down
           with
           all
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           Support
           I
           briefly
           offer
           these
           Considerations
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Soul
           diffuses
           it self
           through
           every
           Part
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Maxim
           of
           the
           great
           Peripatetick
           ,
           and
           certainly
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           bestow
           its
           Largesses
           .
           The
           
             Vegetable
             Soul
          
           gives
           Life
           to
           every
           Particle
           of
           the
           Plant
           or
           Tree
           ,
           and
           the
           Rational
           Soul
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           less
           liberal
           .
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           mutual
           and
           reciprocal
           Influence
           of
           each
           toward
           other
           .
           The
           Soul
           impresses
           the
           Body
           ;
           on
           t'other
           hand
           ,
           That
           impresses
           the
           Soul.
           The
           loving
           Pair
           mutually
           give
           and
           receive
           from
           each
           other
           ;
           the
           noble
           Spouse
           makes
           his
           Bride
           the
           generous
           Presents
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ;
           She
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           guides
           and
           directs
           the
           Soul
           in
           his
           Behaviour
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           known
           Axiome
           ,
           
             Mores
             animae
             sequuntur
             temper
             amentum
             corporis
             ,
          
           which
           I
           confess
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           unless
           it
           come
           home
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           The
           different
           Constitutions
           and
           Complexions
           of
           our
           Bodies
           have
           a
           powerful
           influence
           on
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           
           do
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           over-rule
           and
           command
           them
           .
           This
           is
           allowed
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           manifestly
           appears
           in
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           Children
           suitable
           to
           their
           Progenitors
           :
           They
           do
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           follow
           their
           Way
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           their
           Steps
           .
           The
           Body
           is
           the
           
             perpetual
             Dictator
          
           ,
           and
           prescribes
           to
           the
           Soul
           the
           Manner
           and
           Method
           of
           its
           Government
           .
           Thus
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           peculiar
           Composure
           of
           the
           outward
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Dispositions
           of
           the
           
             inward
             Man.
          
           He
           in
           whom
           the
           
             sanguine
             Complexion
          
           is
           predominant
           ,
           proclaims
           his
           Constitution
           by
           his
           Port
           and
           Actions
           ,
           is
           
             Bold
             ,
             Couragious
             ,
             Magnanimous
          
           and
           Heroick
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Cholerick
           Man
           tells
           the
           World
           what
           he
           is
           made
           of
           ,
           by
           his
           Peevishness
           and
           Petulancy
           :
           And
           so
           in
           all
           other
           Cases
           as
           all
           here
           agree
           .
           And
           least
           the
           Suspicion
           of
           Traduction
           which
           prevails
           with
           some
           ,
           should
           enervate
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           To
           put
           it
           altogether
           without
           dispute
           ,
           I
           lay
           down
           this
           as
           an
           undeniable
           Position
           ,
           That
           the
           Manners
           of
           Children
           are
           not
           only
           influenced
           by
           their
           Parents
           ,
           but
           Nurses
           too
           .
           The
           Concessions
           of
           
             Philosophers
             ,
             Physicians
          
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           Experience
           of
           all
           ,
           do
           give
           me
           a
           Supersedeas
           here
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           the
           Proof
           of
           it
           altogether
           needless
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Curious
           
           Dissertation
           in
           
             Aulus
             Gellius
             ,
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
          
           1.
           of
           Favorinus
           the
           Philosopher
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           to
           a
           
             Noble
             Woman
          
           ,
           perswading
           her
           to
           give
           suck
           to
           her
           own
           Child
           ,
           and
           not
           endanger
           the
           corrupting
           of
           his
           Manners
           by
           a
           strange
           Milk.
           The
           Discourse
           is
           so
           
             full
             ,
             excellent
          
           ,
           and
           nervous
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           forbear
           to
           transcribe
           it
           ;
           and
           whereunto
           ,
           for
           full
           Satisfaction
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Body
           is
           endowed
           with
           Life
           and
           Sensation
           ,
           is
           undeniable
           from
           the
           common
           and
           daily
           Experience
           of
           it
           in
           every
           part
           :
           Even
           the
           Extream
           Parts
           are
           endued
           with
           a
           ready
           and
           most
           exquisite
           Sensation
           .
           And
           ,
           4.
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           is
           abundantly
           confirmed
           from
           this
           usual
           Experiment
           ,
           That
           if
           at
           any
           time
           there
           happens
           a
           Sphacelus
           ,
           a
           Mortification
           in
           any
           extreme
           part
           ,
           instantly
           there
           is
           recourse
           to
           the
           Surgeon
           and
           his
           Saw
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           dead
           part
           ,
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           which
           to
           me
           is
           little
           less
           than
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           That
           the
           other
           Parts
           are
           truly
           and
           
             actually
             alive
          
           .
           The
           Body
           even
           of
           Adam
           (
           if
           the
           Supposition
           may
           be
           allow'd
           )
           before
           its
           Union
           with
           its
           Heavenly
           Partner
           ,
           was
           a
           senseless
           Clod
           of
           Earth
           ;
           but
           when
           
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             the
             Breath
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           then
           
             Man
             became
             a
             living
             
             Soul
          
           ;
           a
           living
           Man
           ,
           though
           we
           allow
           it
           a
           Carkass
           ,
           upon
           its
           Separation
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           THE
           Objector
           goes
           on
           :
           
             Neither
             is
             the
             Body
             capable
             of
             any
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Soul
             only
             that
             is
             sensible
             ;
             and
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             sensible
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           again
           we
           are
           assaulted
           with
           the
           old
           Paralogism
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           dismiss
           it
           with
           the
           same
           Answer
           .
           The
           Body
           without
           the
           Soul
           is
           capable
           of
           neither
           Rewards
           nor
           Punishments
           ;
           but
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           it
           is
           exquisitely
           sensible
           ,
           and
           enjoys
           either
           .
           What
           have
           we
           to
           do
           to
           consider
           the
           Body
           in
           a
           separate
           state
           ?
           This
           is
           
             foreign
             ,
             impertinent
          
           ,
           and
           beside
           the
           Argument
           in
           all
           respects
           .
           Our
           Dispute
           lies
           about
           the
           Good
           or
           Evil
           that
           Men
           do
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           Remunaration
           which
           according
           to
           their
           Deserts
           ,
           shall
           attend
           them
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           In
           both
           which
           the
           whole
           Man
           is
           concerned
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           part
           ;
           neither
           the
           
           Body
           without
           the
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           the
           Soul
           without
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           both
           in
           Conjunction
           .
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           ;
           That
           the
           Soul
           while
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           does
           sometimes
           act
           Abstractively
           ,
           without
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           Intellectual
           Manner
           ,
           in
           good
           or
           bad
           
             Desires
             ,
             Cogitations
          
           ,
           and
           Contrivances
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           call'd
           
             Immanent
             Acts
          
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           has
           a
           
             separate
             ,
             distinct
          
           Enjoyment
           of
           Pleasure
           or
           Pain
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Result
           and
           Nature
           of
           them
           ,
           wholly
           peculiar
           to
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           altogether
           independent
           from
           the
           Body
           ;
           yet
           all
           other
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           here
           ,
           are
           conferred
           on
           the
           Soul
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           so
           far
           is
           the
           Objection
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           contrary
           is
           undeniable
           .
           As
           the
           Body
           is
           beholden
           to
           the
           Soul
           for
           the
           Capacity
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           that
           are
           or
           can
           be
           placed
           on
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           are
           owing
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           without
           which
           't
           is
           altogether
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           invested
           with
           either
           .
           How
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           most
           deserving
           Courtier
           preferr'd
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Body
           ?
           How
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           
             Valiant
             Soldier
          
           advanc'd
           to
           higher
           Dignity
           of
           Command
           ,
           but
           by
           
           the
           Body
           ?
           How
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           
             Learned
             Doctor
          
           bless'd
           with
           Plurality
           of
           Preferments
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Vniversity
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Body
           ?
           And
           so
           in
           all
           other
           Cases
           whatsoever
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           no
           less
           visible
           in
           the
           Distribution
           of
           Punishments
           :
           How
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Malefactor
           brought
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Body
           ?
           Ask
           the
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Dungeon
           ,
           with
           his
           heavy
           Load
           of
           Fetters
           on
           ,
           how
           the
           Place
           and
           Irons
           come
           to
           affect
           his
           Soul
           ;
           he
           will
           readily
           tell
           thee
           ,
           'T
           is
           by
           the
           Body
           .
           Ask
           the
           
             petty
             Thief
          
           at
           the
           the
           
             Cart's
             Tayl
          
           ,
           how
           his
           Spiritual
           Part
           does
           rue
           for
           his
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           he
           'll
           tell
           thee
           ,
           't
           is
           by
           the
           painful
           Stripes
           inflicted
           on
           his
           Back
           .
           Ask
           the
           Man
           that
           has
           undergone
           the
           Shame
           and
           Torment
           of
           the
           
             Hot
             Iron
          
           ,
           how
           the
           principal
           Actor
           in
           the
           Crime
           comes
           to
           have
           a
           share
           ,
           he
           will
           immediately
           by
           his
           woful
           Experience
           resolve
           the
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           by
           the
           scandalous
           Stigma
           in
           his
           Hand
           or
           Cheek
           ;
           which
           to
           his
           Anguish
           he
           has
           felt
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Disgrace
           must
           retain
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           Ask
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           Cart
           ,
           tyed
           with
           the
           fatal
           Halter
           ,
           and
           just
           ready
           to
           be
           turn'd
           over
           ,
           how
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           Contriver
           of
           the
           Offence
           for
           which
           he
           is
           condemned
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           give
           
           thee
           no
           other
           Answer
           .
           The
           Soul
           is
           a
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             Intellectual
             ,
             Invisible
          
           Being
           ,
           no
           way
           subject
           to
           the
           Pleasure
           ,
           or
           Jurisdiction
           of
           any
           Power
           on
           Earth
           ;
           't
           is
           no
           way
           capable
           of
           the
           Preferment
           of
           a
           Palace
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Confinement
           of
           a
           Prison
           ,
           but
           above
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Reach
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           can
           have
           no
           Colour
           of
           pretence
           to
           any
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           whatsoever
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           (
           excepting
           those
           before
           mentioned
           )
           but
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           In
           Conclusion
           ,
           our
           Answer
           here
           is
           ,
           'T
           is
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           a
           divided
           or
           separate
           Sense
           ,
           that
           has
           a
           Claim
           or
           Title
           to
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           here
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           Compositum
           ,
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           in
           
             Vnion
             and
             Conjunction
          
           together
           ;
           i.e.
           't
           is
           the
           Man
           that
           can
           challenge
           this
           :
           And
           as
           for
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           Objection
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Body
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           main
           Subject
           of
           the
           present
           Discourse
           )
           if
           the
           Body
           be
           not
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           doth
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           what
           makes
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           in
           Hell
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           because
           so
           taught
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           as
           two
           Evangelists
           have
           recorded
           it
           (
           
             Matt.
             10.
             28.
             
             Luc.
             12.
             4.
             )
             That
             
             Men
             are
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul.
          
           Now
           you
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           with
           any
           Congruity
           of
           Speech
           ,
           to
           kill
           that
           which
           has
           no
           Sense
           ,
           no
           Life
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           in
           Hell-fire
           must
           be
           allow'd
           capable
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           by
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           ,
           of
           Sin
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           the
           Wages
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           sacred
           Authority
           lays
           the
           Axe
           to
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           
             two
             first
          
           Objections
           ,
           and
           fells
           them
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
           If
           the
           Body
           can
           be
           kill'd
           ,
           can
           be
           
             destroy'd
             in
             Hell-fire
          
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           to
           be
           
             sensible
             ,
             capable
          
           of
           sinning
           ,
           of
           
             doing
             well
          
           ,
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           .
           All
           these
           are
           manifestly
           imply'd
           here
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           THat
           our
           Bodies
           are
           more
           than
           Instruments
           only
           ,
           is
           a
           Truth
           that
           clearly
           shines
           forth
           from
           the
           Make
           and
           Creation
           of
           them
           .
           Man
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           the
           most
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           of
           all
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           He
           is
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Microcosm
           ,
           the
           
             Little
             World
          
           ,
           the
           Epitome
           of
           the
           Greater
           :
           And
           tho'
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           (
           tho'
           never
           so
           mean
           )
           must
           be
           own'd
           to
           be
           stupendous
           ;
           yet
           there
           is
           certainly
           somewhat
           in
           
             Humane
             Bodies
          
           ,
           surpassing
           and
           transcendent
           ;
           if
           not
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Manner
           and
           Figure
           of
           '
           em
           .
           The
           Consultation
           of
           the
           
             Eternal
             Trinity
          
           about
           this
           Affair
           ,
           imports
           somewhat
           singular
           ;
           a
           Product
           more
           than
           ordinary
           .
           —
           
             Come
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             ,
             (
             Gen.
          
           1.
           26.
           
           )
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           This
           is
           taught
           us
           in
           that
           passage
           of
           Elihu
           in
           
             Job
             33.
             4.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             given
             me
             life
             .
          
           The
           Expression
           elegantly
           
           notes
           the
           Exactness
           of
           his
           Frame
           :
           Man
           is
           the
           Master-piece
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           (
           as
           his
           immortal
           Commentator
           (
           Caryl
           )
           has
           observ'd
           .
           Our
           Bodies
           are
           
             Temples
             built
          
           ,
           and
           
             Temples
             sanctify'd
             :
             A
             living
             Man
             ,
          
           Genes
           .
           2.
           7.
           
           
             Man
             became
             a
             living
             Soul
          
           :
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           breaks
           forth
           into
           this
           sublime
           Rapture
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             139.
             14.
             
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             fearfully
             and
             wonderfully
             made
             :
             marvellous
             are
             thy
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Soul
             knoweth
             right
             well
             .
             My
             substance
             was
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             though
             I
             were
             made
             in
             secret
             ;
             and
             curiously
             wrought
             in
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             Thine
             Eyes
             did
             see
             my
             substance
             yet
             being
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Book
             were
             all
             my
             members
             written
             ,
             which
             day
             by
             day
             were
             fashioned
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             there
             were
             none
             of
             them
             .
          
           —
           The
           Fabrick
           of
           Man
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           exquisite
           :
           This
           the
           Great
           
             Mrster
             of
             Physick
          
           has
           professedly
           asserted
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           Admirable
           Treatise
           of
           17
           Books
           ;
           which
           Gassendus
           thinks
           was
           penn'd
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Enthusiasm
           ,
           for
           the
           Refutation
           of
           the
           Atheistical
           Doctrines
           of
           Epicurus
           :
           and
           the
           Mirrour
           of
           
             of
             Learning
             ,
             (
             Orig.
             Sacr.
          
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           1.
           )
           calls
           it
           the
           
             Hundred
             and
             nineteenth
             Psalm
          
           in
           Philosophy
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             A
             perpetual
             Hymn
             in
             Praise
             of
             the
             Great
             Creator
             ;
             a
             just
             Commentary
             
             on
             the
             former
             Passage
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           The
           whole
           Work
           is
           a
           full
           and
           pregnant
           Demonstration
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           to
           which
           end
           't
           is
           apply'd
           by
           that
           
             incomparable
             Prelate
          
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           thinks
           it
           strange
           that
           Physicians
           of
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           Atheists
           ;
           who
           from
           the
           Subject
           of
           their
           Science
           have
           powerful
           Arguments
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           When
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           admirable
           Contrivance
           of
           Man's
           Body
           ,
           the
           curious
           Formation
           of
           all
           its
           Parts
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           various
           Designs
           ,
           Services
           ,
           and
           Uses
           of
           'em
           ;
           its
           astonishing
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           Excellencies
           ,
           methinks
           we
           should
           account
           them
           more
           than
           barely
           Instruments
           .
           The
           Philosophers
           and
           Divines
           have
           entertain'd
           Nobler
           Sentiments
           of
           it
           :
           They
           have
           proclaim'd
           it
           aloud
           to
           be
           the
           
             One
             half
          
           of
           that
           finishing
           Piece
           ,
           which
           came
           last
           out
           of
           the
           Almighty's
           hands
           ;
           the
           
             One
             half
          
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           and
           service
           all
           others
           were
           made
           ;
           the
           
             One
             half
          
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Dignity
           to
           be
           Lord
           over
           all
           ;
           who
           by
           his
           Frame
           ,
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           Advantages
           ,
           is
           directed
           to
           devote
           ,
           and
           conseerate
           his
           
             Whole
             Self
          
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           has
           ,
           or
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           of
           his
           bountiful
           Master
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           this
           Consideration
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           let
           us
           for
           a
           while
           contemplate
           the
           Assumption
           ,
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           .
           He
           took
           such
           a
           Nature
           as
           ours
           ,
           such
           a
           Body
           as
           ours
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Organical
           Parts
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           he
           stoop'd
           to
           Bethlehem
           ;
           to
           the
           Womb
           of
           a
           
             poor
             Virgin
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Stable
           and
           the
           Manger
           ;
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           He
           that
           
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             Reputation
             ,
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           emptied
           himself
           ,
           disrob'd
           himself
           of
           his
           
             Divine
             Dignity
          
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           
             Form
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             man.
          
           St.
           John
           tells
           us
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           
           That
           the
           Eternal
           
             Word
             that
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             among
             us
             :
          
           And
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             chap.
          
           2.
           16.
           gives
           us
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           an
           Asseveration
           ,
           
             Verily
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             i.e.
          
           He
           was
           an
           entire
           Man
           like
           any
           of
           us
           (
           
             sin
             only
             excepted
          
           )
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           very
           Body
           which
           he
           assum'd
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           was
           crucified
           ,
           is
           ascended
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           he
           sitteth
           at
           the
           
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           powerful
           Rhetorick
           of
           his
           Wounds
           ,
           
           the
           Impression
           of
           which
           he
           now
           retains
           ,
           is
           our
           
             Eternal
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             incessantly
          
           transacting
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           Advocation
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           still
           making
           Intercession
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           there
           is
           conferr'd
           on
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           the
           highest
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           imaginable
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           teach
           us
           to
           put
           a
           value
           on
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           more
           than
           Machines
           and
           Tools
           only
           .
           This
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           is
           an
           Inference
           most
           genuine
           ,
           and
           naturally
           flowing
           from
           the
           Premisses
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           most
           certainly
           the
           express
           Use
           which
           the
           Ancients
           would
           have
           us
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           St.
           Austine
           ,
           on
           the
           present
           Subject
           ,
           (
           
             de
             Verit.
             Relig.
          
           cap.
           6.
           )
           
             Demonstravit
             nobis
             Deus
             quàm
             excelsum
             locum
             inter
             creatur
             as
             habet
             humana
             natura
             ,
             in
             hoc
             quod
             in
             hominibus
             ,
             in
             vero
             homine
             apparuit
             :
             God
          
           (
           saith
           the
           holy
           Father
           )
           
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Dignity
             and
             transcendent
             Excellency
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             ,
             a
          
           VERY
           MAN
           ,
           
             lived
             among
             Men.
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           another
           great
           Author
           ,
           (
           
             Leo
             ,
             Serm.
             1.
             de
             Nat.
             Dom.
             )
             Agnosce
             ,
             O
             Christiane
             ,
             dignitatem
             tuam
             &
             divine
             consors
             factus
             naturae
             ,
             noli
             in
             veterem
             vilitatem
             degeneri
             consuetudine
             redire
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Christ
             ,
             by
             taking
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             has
             shewn
             
             thee
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Excellency
             of
             thine
             ;
             taught
             thee
             not
             to
             disparage
             ,
             dis-esteem
             it
             ,
             or
             use
             it
             unworthily
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           neither
           of
           these
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           come
           we
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           to
           cast
           our
           Eyes
           a
           little
           on
           the
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           great
           Work
           the
           
             Whole
             Man
          
           is
           concern'd
           .
           The
           Prince
           of
           our
           Salvation
           submitted
           himself
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           
             shameful
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             painful
             Appendages
             ,
          
           to
           become
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           
             Both.
             Our
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             are
             the
             Price
             of
             his
             Blood
             :
          
           And
           can
           any
           one
           then
           account
           'em
           no
           more
           but
           
             Instruments
             only
          
           ?
           The
           thing
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           think
           it
           needless
           to
           say
           any
           more
           for
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           imagine
           what
           can
           in
           the
           least
           colour
           be
           said
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Wherefore
           I
           pass
           to
           the
           
             next
             Argument
          
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           
             Bodily
             Worship
          
           .
           Have
           not
           all
           the
           Orthodox
           Pulpits
           echo'd
           and
           sounded
           this
           aloud
           .
           How
           often
           have
           we
           been
           told
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             our
             Bodies
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
          
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           but
           maimed
           and
           imperfect
           without
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Great
           Creator
           has
           an
           undeniable
           and
           manifold
           Right
           
           to
           Both.
           How
           much
           ,
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           labour'd
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           to
           any
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Controversies
           about
           the
           Modification
           of
           Worshipping
           God
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           the
           grand
           Subject
           of
           the
           Dispute
           of
           this
           last
           Age.
           —
           How
           zealous
           ,
           good
           Men
           have
           been
           to
           relieve
           that
           abused
           and
           misapply'd
           Place
           ,
           John
           4.
           24.
           from
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           it
           from
           that
           hard
           and
           unworthy
           Service
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           would
           have
           imposed
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           compelled
           it
           to
           bear
           ;
           still
           asserting
           ,
           that
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           as
           (
           in
           Truth
           )
           we
           ought
           ,
           we
           must
           serve
           him
           more
           than
           in
           
             Spirit
             only
          
           ?
           How
           often
           has
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           been
           made
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           14.
           ult
           .
           That
           in
           God's
           Service
           regard
           must
           be
           had
           to
           Decency
           and
           Order
           ?
           How
           often
           have
           we
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           make
           our
           Approaches
           to
           the
           most
           High
           in
           a
           
             slovenly
             manner
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           most
           humble
           and
           becoming
           Postures
           :
           To
           give
           Testimony
           of
           our
           inward
           ,
           by
           the
           uniform
           Port
           of
           our
           OUTWARD
           MAN
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Worship
           acceptable
           and
           compleat
           ,
           to
           be
           careful
           to
           join
           both
           these
           together
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Body
           by
           its
           self
           is
           altogether
           incapable
           of
           the
           least
           Performance
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           has
           observ'd
           ,
           
           
             The
             dead
             praise
             not
             God
             ,
             neither
             they
             that
             go
             down
             to
             silence
             .
          
           But
           yet
           we
           have
           the
           same
           infallible
           Assurance
           ,
           that
           
             the
             living
             can
             and
             do
             praise
             him
             :
          
           Do
           not
           our
           
             Lips
             ,
             Tongue
          
           ,
           and
           Mouth
           shew
           forth
           his
           Praise
           ?
           Do
           not
           our
           Hands
           serve
           God
           when
           we
           lift
           them
           up
           toward
           the
           
             Mercy-seat
             of
             his
             holy
             Temple
          
           ?
           Do
           not
           our
           Feet
           bear
           a
           part
           also
           here
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           chearful
           and
           direct
           Paths
           to
           
             the
             place
             where
             his
             honour
             dwelleth
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           our
           Eyes
           and
           Ears
           go
           Sharers
           here
           ,
           when
           they
           behold
           and
           
             hear
             the
             wondrous
             things
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
          
           when
           they
           are
           attentively
           exercised
           in
           his
           Statutes
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Do
           not
           our
           whole
           Bodies
           engage
           in
           this
           Divine
           Work
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Submissions
             ,
             Adorations
          
           ,
           and
           Prostrations
           before
           his
           Altar
           ?
           What
           Nonsense
           is
           it
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           imagine
           the
           contrary
           ;
           when
           we
           are
           so
           often
           and
           pathetically
           commanded
           and
           called
           upon
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           Holy
           Word
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           Not
           to
           multiply
           Authorities
           here
           ,
           the
           winning
           and
           endearing
           Entreaty
           of
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             present
             your
             Bodies
             a
             living
             sacrifice
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             reasonable
             service
             :
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           by
           Bodies
           
           means
           the
           
             Whole
             Man
          
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           deny
           the
           Allegation
           ;
           but
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           also
           concerned
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           from
           the
           Allusion
           to
           the
           legal
           Sacrifices
           )
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           pointed
           at
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           Proof
           enough
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           places
           which
           cannot
           be
           understood
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           ,
           which
           refer
           peculiarly
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           Thus
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           abominable
           Sin
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             24.
             
             That
             they
             did
             dishonour
             their
             own
             Bodies
             between
             themselves
          
           ;
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           he
           calls
           upon
           his
           Corinthians
           to
           
             glorifie
             God
             with
             their
             Bodies
             which
             are
             his
          
           ;
           and
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           23.
           he
           prays
           ,
           that
           their
           
             Spirit
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             be
             preserved
             blameless
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           Where
           Both
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           Learned
           Author
           are
           put
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           quashed
           by
           one
           word
           ,
           Blameless
           ;
           which
           clearly
           supposes
           our
           Bodies
           capable
           of
           doing
           well
           ,
           or
           evil
           ,
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           otherwise
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Congruity
           in
           the
           Discourse
           of
           the
           great
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           who
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           was
           so
           Accomplish'd
           an
           Orator
           ,
           as
           that
           't
           was
           one
           of
           the
           three
           celebrated
           Wishes
           of
           the
           great
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           him
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           was
           inspir'd
           
           
             from
             above
          
           )
           :
           And
           he
           must
           be
           allow'd
           by
           all
           ,
           to
           speak
           at
           a
           very
           impertinent
           Rate
           .
           I
           cannot
           see
           any
           doubt
           or
           difficulty
           here
           :
           The
           Wicked
           sin
           and
           dishonour
           God
           with
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Lusts
             of
             the
             lower
             Belly
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           calls
           them
           :
           The
           Sins
           of
           
             Gluttony
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Vncleanness
          
           ,
           and
           a
           multitude
           of
           others
           .
           Nay
           ,
           St.
           John
           seems
           to
           fix
           Sin
           more
           especially
           on
           the
           Body
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           
             Epistle
             ,
             chap.
          
           2.
           16.
           where
           he
           reckons
           them
           up
           under
           three
           Heads
           ,
           
             All
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             the
             Pride
             of
             Life
             .
          
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Case
           is
           altogether
           as
           undeniable
           :
           The
           good
           Man
           
             serves
             ,
             honours
             ,
             worships
          
           ,
           and
           glorifies
           God
           with
           his
           Body
           ,
           in
           adorning
           it
           with
           
             Sobriety
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Chastity
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Exercises
           of
           Vertue
           ;
           in
           keeping
           it
           
             clean
             ,
             swept
          
           ,
           and
           garnished
           ;
           a
           fit
           Receptacle
           and
           Mansion
           for
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           a
           ready
           Compliance
           and
           Conjunction
           with
           the
           Soul
           in
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           most
           evidently
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           admitted
           to
           the
           highest
           and
           nearest
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           by
           that
           Clause
           which
           is
           inserted
           and
           repeated
           in
           both
           Forms
           of
           Administration
           ;
           
           when
           the
           Priest
           delivers
           the
           Bread
           ,
           He
           prays
           ,
           
             That
             it
             may
             preserve
             thy
             Body
             and
             Soul
             unto
             Everlasting
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           again
           he
           uses
           the
           same
           Form
           when
           he
           gives
           the
           
             Cup
             ,
             The
             Blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             for
             thee
             ,
             preserve
             thy
             Body
             and
             Soul
             unto
             Everlasting
             Life
             .
          
           Now
           to
           reason
           fairly
           ;
           Unless
           our
           Bodies
           are
           capable
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Life
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           sense
           we
           can
           make
           of
           the
           Prayer
           :
           And
           if
           our
           Bodies
           are
           capable
           of
           
             Everlasting
             Life
          
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           allow'd
           ,
           they
           are
           necessarily
           imply'd
           subject
           to
           
             Everlasting
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           by
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           ,
           must
           be
           allow'd
           capable
           of
           doing
           good
           or
           evil
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           was
           so
           throughly
           convinced
           of
           Both
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           rallies
           together
           a
           multitude
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           engage
           us
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           1
           
             Cor.
             6.
             13.
             
             The
             Body
             is
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           i.e.
           'T
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ordain'd
           and
           devoted
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             for
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           i.e.
           He
           redeemed
           and
           sanctified
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           has
           a
           farther
           and
           improved
           Right
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             will
             raise
             our
             Bodies
             ,
          
           v.
           14.
           i.e.
           The
           Resurrection
           lays
           a
           farther
           Obligation
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Our
             Bodies
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Members
           of
           an
           Harlot
           :
           We
           ought
           to
           keep
           them
           clean
           and
           pure
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           as
           Parts
           of
           that
           Society
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           Head.
           
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             He
             that
             committeth
             Fornication
             sinneth
             against
             his
             own
             body
          
           ;
           i.e.
           Though
           there
           are
           some
           Sins
           without
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sins
           of
           Vncleanness
           are
           properly
           Sins
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Our
             Bodies
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           The
           Sins
           of
           our
           Bodies
           turn
           this
           Holy
           Gu●st
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           and
           admit
           another
           Master
           ,
           making
           them
           the
           Devil's
           Brothel-Houses
           ,
           and
           Styes
           .
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Our
             Bodies
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           Therefore
           not
           to
           glorifie
           God
           in
           own
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           ,
           since
           by
           a
           manifold
           Right
           they
           are
           both
           his
           ,
           is
           not
           simply
           Sin
           ,
           but
           Sin
           of
           an
           
             high
             Degree
          
           ,
           and
           
             deep
             Dye
          
           ;
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Sin
           of
           Sacrilege
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           corroborate
           the
           Argument
           ,
           I
           might
           here
           expatiate
           upon
           the
           great
           Cost
           and
           Expence
           which
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           bestowed
           in
           Embalming
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           ;
           of
           which
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           large
           Account
           ,
           which
           comes
           home
           fully
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           apply'd
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           .
           By
           this
           Practice
           of
           theirs
           'tis
           plain
           ,
           they
           look'd
           upon
           their
           Bodies
           as
           perfumed
           with
           their
           Graces
           here
           ,
           smelling
           sweet
           in
           their
           Dormitories
           ,
           deposited
           as
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           Spices
           ,
           and
           resting
           in
           full
           Hope
           of
           a
           Glorious
           Retribution
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           conceive
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           suffice
           only
           to
           have
           noted
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           I
           Pass
           to
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           Third
           and
           
             last
             Objection
          
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           Bar
           lies
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           removed
           .
           
             If
             it
             be
             Injustice
             in
             God
             to
             punish
             the
             Soul
             alone
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             which
             she
             committed
             the
             Sin
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             Matter
             which
             constitued
             the
             Body
             when
             the
             several
             Sins
             were
             committed
             ,
             must
             be
             raised
             again
             ,
             and
             reunited
             to
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             if
             some
             ,
             why
             not
             all
             ?
             But
             what
             Monsters
             of
             Men
             should
             we
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Substance
             of
             which
             our
             Bodies
             consisted
             from
             our
             Childhood
             to
             our
             Deaths
             ,
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             formed
             into
             a
             Body
             ?
          
        
         
           Without
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Objection
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           it
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           Answer
           ;
           That
           the
           Resurrection
           depends
           upon
           an
           All-sufficient
           and
           Omnipotent
           Power
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           cannot
           tell
           with
           what
           Matter
           the
           Bodies
           shall
           
           arise
           ,
           yet
           every
           good
           Man
           ought
           to
           rest
           satisfy'd
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Abilities
           will
           take
           care
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Word
           ;
           
             For
             there
             are
             an
             hundred
             things
          
           (
           as
           the
           Learned
           Author
           has
           asserted
           ,
           
             p.
             221.
             )
             both
             in
          
           NATURE
           and
           DIVINITY
           ,
           
             the
             Existence
             of
             which
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Reason
             of
             them
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
          
           Of
           which
           he
           there
           gives
           us
           a
           multitude
           of
           Instances
           ,
           (
           whereunto
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           )
           and
           at
           last
           resolves
           the
           Resurrection
           into
           God's
           good
           Pleasure
           ,
           as
           the
           Highest
           Reason
           .
           'T
           is
           altogether
           surprizing
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           to
           be
           so
           positive
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           difficult
           point
           impossible
           to
           be
           understood
           or
           resolved
           by
           the
           wisest
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           magisterial
           ;
           especially
           considering
           that
           
             unlucky
             Passage
          
           which
           drops
           from
           his
           Pen
           ,
           in
           the
           Words
           immediately
           following
           ,
           
             p.
             222.
             
             I
             fansie
             my self
          
           (
           Philalethes
           )
           
             talking
             to
             a
             bold
             Refiner
             on
             the
             Promises
             and
             Decrees
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             those
             little
             Nothings
             that
             call
             themselves
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             form
             to
             themselves
             Notions
             and
             Idaea's
             ,
             then
             deal
             with
             Revelation
             as
             the
             Tyrant
             did
             with
             the
             poor
             Innocents
             on
             his
             Bed
             ,
             either
             violently
             stretch
             it
             beyond
             its
             natural
             Reach
             ,
             or
             chop
             off
             a
             part
             to
             make
             it
             commensurate
             to
             their
             Intentions
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           will
           make
           no
           Animadversions
           here
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           a
           fair
           Opportunity
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Learned
           Author
           has
           made
           Monsters
           of
           all
           Men
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           founded
           on
           Justice
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           Reasoning
           ,
           in
           the
           places
           foregoing
           ,
           where
           he
           professes
           his
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           challenges
           the
           World
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           ;
           as
           supposing
           it
           impossible
           :
           And
           yet
           boldly
           asserts
           here
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Matter
           which
           was
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Man
           from
           his
           Childhood
           to
           his
           Grave
           ,
           must
           be
           rallied
           together
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           of
           Justice
           in
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ;
           This
           Assertion
           runs
           Counter
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           and
           Ancients
           ,
           who
           have
           with
           one
           Mouth
           determin'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Child
           shall
           not
           arise
           a
           Child
           ,
           nor
           the
           Corpulent
           Man
           with
           his
           great
           Bulk
           ;
           nor
           he
           who
           sunk
           under
           a
           Marasmus
           ,
           peep
           out
           of
           his
           Grave
           a
           Skeleton
           .
           Nor
           the
           Old
           Man
           appear
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           with
           his
           
             Grey
             Hairs
          
           ,
           or
           any
           Symptomes
           of
           Age
           ;
           but
           all
           shall
           arise
           (
           
             inter
             Incrementum
             &
             Decrementum
             humanae
             naturae
          
           )
           about
           the
           Age
           of
           33
           ,
           in
           a
           
             perfect
             State
             ;
             staturā
             quam
             habuit
             vel
             habiturus
             est
             ,
          
           as
           
             Lombard
             ,
             
             Sent.
             4.
             
             Dis
             .
             44.
             
             Aug.
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             Lib.
             22.
             
             Cap.
          
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ;
           That
           this
           is
           altogether
           beside
           the
           Question
           ;
           We
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           Body
           fallen
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           that
           same
           Body
           ,
           to
           be
           joined
           to
           the
           same
           Soul
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Judgment
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           all
           that
           in
           Reason
           can
           be
           expected
           :
           We
           are
           no
           ways
           concerned
           to
           look
           back
           to
           its
           various
           and
           different
           States
           ,
           from
           his
           Childhood
           to
           his
           Death
           ;
           if
           we
           can
           produce
           the
           same
           Prisoners
           before
           the
           
             Supreme
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Injustice
           in
           the
           Thing
           ;
           for
           the
           Learned
           Author
           has
           granted
           ,
           and
           
             proved
             that
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             from
             our
             Childhood
             to
             our
             Graves
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             constant
             ,
             innumerable
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             Changes
             ,
             are
             still
             the
             same
             .
          
           Pag.
           132.
           
           Moreover
           he
           has
           granted
           ,
           
             That
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Supposition
             of
             Philosophers
             )
             tho'
             the
             Body
             be
             changed
             once
             in
          
           seven
           Years
           ;
           (
           which
           ,
           obiter
           ,
           I
           can
           never
           believe
           ,
           and
           am
           sure
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           proved
           )
           yet
           he
           grants
           
             it
             is
             still
             the
             same
             .
             That
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             kept
             his
             Bed
             for
             above
             seven
             Years
             ,
             upon
             his
             Recovery
             rises
             the
             same
             Man
             ,
             tho'
             he
             have
             not
             now
             one
             Particle
             the
             same
             that
             he
             had
             when
             he
             took
             his
             Bed
          
           ;
           and
           he
           gives
           
           us
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Particles
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             gradually
             changed
             in
             a
             continual
             Vnion
             with
             the
             Soul.
             The
             Body
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             raise
             again
             .
          
           And
           yet
           the
           Learned
           Author
           in
           his
           Argument
           here
           ,
           exacts
           all
           the
           Matter
           which
           constituted
           the
           Body
           ,
           when
           the
           several
           Sins
           were
           committed
           ,
           to
           be
           raised
           again
           ,
           to
           be
           re-united
           to
           the
           Soul
           ;
           which
           how
           congruous
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           how
           reasonable
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           I
           leave
           others
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ;
           This
           Objection
           is
           too
           strict
           and
           subtile
           ;
           It
           
             impeaches
             ,
             destroys
          
           ,
           and
           overturns
           all
           Justice
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           renders
           it
           altogether
           impossible
           :
           The
           Reason
           is
           irresistible
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           
             fleeting
             Particles
          
           of
           Matter
           ,
           which
           constantly
           come
           and
           
             go
             ,
             ebb
          
           and
           flow
           in
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Man
           is
           not
           
             to
             day
          
           what
           he
           was
           yesterday
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           to
           morrow
           what
           he
           is
           
             to
             day
          
           .
           This
           is
           more
           manifest
           in
           
             long
             Imprisonments
          
           ;
           The
           Malefactor
           frequently
           comes
           into
           
             Gaol
             ,
             plump
          
           and
           hail
           ,
           full
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           long
           Confinement
           is
           emaciated
           ,
           and
           appears
           at
           the
           Bar
           quite
           another
           Thing
           :
           Yea
           often
           times
           it
           so
           happens
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           
           much
           impair'd
           in
           his
           
             Health
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Constitution
          
           ,
           and
           Complexion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           unavoidably
           dropping
           into
           the
           Grave
           without
           the
           Help
           of
           the
           Gallows
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           Man
           ever
           questions
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           Execution
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           was
           beheaded
           for
           a
           Crime
           committed
           above
           20
           Years
           before
           ,
           and
           though
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Imagination
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           above-mentioned
           )
           this
           Body
           must
           be
           thrice
           changed
           in
           this
           Interval
           ;
           yet
           the
           Equity
           of
           his
           Sentence
           was
           never
           doubted
           .
           The
           like
           might
           be
           observed
           of
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           .
           —
           The
           Annals
           of
           all
           Nations
           overflow
           with
           Examples
           of
           Criminals
           whose
           Punishments
           have
           been
           a
           long
           time
           protracted
           without
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           Injustice
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Therefore
           I
           answer
           plainly
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           does
           no
           way
           follow
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Matter
             which
             constituted
             the
             Body
             when
             the
             several
             Sins
             were
             committed
             ,
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             again
          
           ;
           My
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           much
           if
           not
           most
           of
           this
           Matter
           is
           accidental
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           the
           Body
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           is
           without
           it
           .
           What
           frequent
           and
           considerable
           Alterations
           all
           Men
           undergo
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           is
           abundantly
           
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           .
           Most
           Men
           generally
           are
           well
           fleshed
           in
           Summer
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           Winter
           fall
           away
           .
           And
           this
           is
           more
           visible
           in
           the
           Cattle
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Fat
           and
           Full
           in
           the
           Hot
           Season
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           which
           affords
           plenty
           of
           Grass
           and
           Food
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Frost
           and
           Snow
           comes
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           diminishes
           their
           Pasture
           ,
           then
           they
           pine
           away
           ,
           and
           are
           often
           starved
           .
           Men
           owe
           the
           Dimensions
           of
           their
           Bodies
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           their
           
             Ease
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Prosperity
          
           ,
           and
           Affluence
           :
           Whereas
           
             Hunger
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             Want
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Diseases
             ,
          
           will
           make
           them
           dwindle
           and
           bring
           them
           down
           to
           nothing
           but
           Skin
           and
           Bones
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           I
           have
           long
           since
           met
           with
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           in
           their
           Philosophical
           Transactions
           ,
           
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Fat
             and
             Corpulency
             of
             a
             Creature
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Repletion
             of
             the
          
           Parenchyma
           :
           And
           that
           they
           would
           undertake
           to
           make
           a
           Dog
           or
           an
           
             Horse
             ,
             Fat
             ,
             Fleshy
          
           ,
           and
           Full
           in
           a
           very
           few
           Days
           .
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           then
           for
           all
           the
           Matter
           to
           be
           rallied
           together
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           because
           much
           of
           it
           is
           Accidental
           ,
           not
           Essential
           to
           the
           Body
           :
           It
           has
           been
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           without
           it
           .
           Our
           Doctrine
           then
           
           must
           stand
           in
           spight
           of
           this
           Shock
           and
           Assault
           .
           The
           Justice
           of
           God
           is
           secured
           ,
           and
           the
           Saint
           in
           no
           manner
           of
           Danger
           of
           mounting
           from
           his
           Grave
           a
           Monster
           ;
           nor
           the
           Sinner
           neither
           in
           this
           ,
           though
           he
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           such
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           senses
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           all
           that
           has
           been
           hitherto
           said
           cannot
           put
           the
           Objection
           to
           silence
           ,
           I
           will
           presume
           to
           borrow
           the
           mighty
           Sword
           of
           our
           Opponent
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           do
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           as
           effectually
           as
           that
           of
           Goliah
           ,
           cut
           off
           this
           
             Monstrous
             Head.
             Pag.
          
           187.
           his
           Words
           are
           these
           ;
           
             It
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             same
             Body
             that
             died
             is
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             all
             the
             Particles
             of
             it
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             ;
             't
             is
             enough
             that
             such
             Particles
             are
             raised
             ,
             as
             made
             up
             the
             integrant
             and
             necessary
             Parts
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             By
             
               necessary
               Parts
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             which
             remain
             after
             the
             utmost
             degree
             of
             Maceration
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Body
             would
             not
             be
             integrant
             ,
             but
             imperfect
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             chiefly
             the
             Bones
             ,
             the
             Skin
             ,
             the
             Nerves
             ,
             the
             Tendons
             ,
             the
             Ligaments
             ,
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             several
             Vessels
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             
             necessary
             to
             Life
             remain
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             truly
             whole
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             macerated
             ;
             all
             the
             Flesh
             that
             is
             added
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             Wholeness
             or
             Integrality
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             conduce
             to
             Strength
             and
             Ornament
             .
          
           —
           And
           by
           and
           by
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Body
             be
             
               extremely
               maciated
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             it
             will
             be
             restored
             by
             
               foreign
               adventitious
               Matter
            
             ,
             to
             its
             due
             and
             just
             Proportion
             :
             So
             in
             Bodies
             that
             are
             full
             and
             flesby
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Substance
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             become
             the
             Flesh
             of
             another
             Man
             ,
             the
             Body
             may
             be
             raised
             up
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             
               Physically
               whole
            
             ,
             and
             truly
             the
             same
             .
             In
             Bodies
             that
             are
             fat
             and
             gross
             there
             is
             doubtless
             a
             great
             deal
             superfluous
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             be
             raised
             up
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             never
             made
             the
             Ingredient
             of
             another
             Man's
             Body
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Having
           consider'd
           the
           Objections
           ,
           I
           'm
           to
           wait
           on
           the
           Learned
           Author
           in
           what
           remains
           ,
           who
           is
           labouring
           to
           find
           out
           a
           Reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           is
           obliged
           ;
           since
           he
           has
           taken
           away
           the
           
             main
             Pillar
          
           ,
           and
           laid
           that
           aside
           :
           In
           order
           whereunto
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
             211.
             
             That
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             die
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             some
             ancient
             Hereticks
             and
             Arabians
             held
             .
          
           —
           This
           is
           an
           Opinion
           too
           ridiculous
           to
           be
           confuted
           .
           Then
           pag.
           212.
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             sleep
             until
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Psychopannychists
           imagined
           .
           All
           that
           is
           to
           be
           said
           here
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           a
           Notion
           so
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           so
           contradictious
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           so
           fully
           confuted
           by
           many
           Learned
           Pens
           ,
           particularly
           by
           the
           incomparable
           Divine
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           professedly
           written
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           here
           .
           He
           comes
           thence
           to
           consider
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           divided
           into
           three
           Ranks
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           He
           asserts
           the
           Sensibility
           of
           the
           separate
           *
           Soul
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             of
             its
             self
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ;
             is
             actually
             in
             some
             measure
             comforted
             ,
             or
             tormented
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           multitude
           of
           other
           Passages
           of
           the
           same
           Father
           which
           testifie
           the
           same
           †
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           this
           great
           Father
           is
           Orthodox
           here
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Notwithstanding
           in
           other
           places
           he
           seems
           to
           set
           up
           a
           quite
           opposite
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             suffering
             without
             the
             Body
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           makes
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           
           a
           .
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           asserts
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           without
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           feeling
           either
           Pleasure
           or
           Pain
           b
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           reserve
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           This
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           and
           take
           leave
           to
           invert
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           other
           Opinion
           before
           it
           ,
           conceiving
           it
           more
           suitable
           and
           methodical
           to
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           owns
           ,
           
             That
             separate
             Souls
             are
             actually
             c
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             he
             says
             't
             is
             for
             those
             good
             or
             bad
             things
             
             it
             did
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           He
           farther
           says
           ,
           
             That
             tho'
             the
             Soul
             be
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             fully
             capable
             as
             when
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             .
             It
             is
             capable
             of
             greater
             Pleasure
             or
             Torment
             when
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Separation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Soul
             did
             in
             Concurrence
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             must
             be
             punished
             and
             rewarded
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             Pleasure
             or
             Torment
             may
             be
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Learned
           Author's
           Animadversion
           on
           this
           is
           ,
           
             p.
             217.
             
             But
             this
             is
             very
             precarious
             ;
             and
             if
             once
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             without
             an
             organized
             Body
             ,
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             of
             it self
             capable
             of
             being
             fully
             Rewarded
             and
             Punished
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           :
           Not
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           the
           Tertullianicum
           (
           as
           his
           Learned
           Commentators
           call
           it
           )
           of
           the
           gross
           Naevus
           here
           ,
           
             etsi
             habet
             corpus
             ,
             etsi
             habet
             membra
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Father
           applies
           to
           the
           Soul
           in
           a
           separate
           State
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           no
           means
           justifiable
           :
           Nor
           to
           undertake
           a
           Defence
           of
           him
           here
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           an
           exact
           ,
           strict
           and
           rigid
           sense
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           this
           
             African
             Father
          
           is
           the
           most
           dark
           ,
           abstruse
           ,
           and
           intricate
           of
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           uncouth
           ,
           
             obsolete
             Words
          
           ,
           which
           will
           no
           way
           bear
           a
           full
           and
           exact
           ,
           but
           require
           a
           moderate
           and
           sober
           Interpretation
           .
        
         
           Premising
           this
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           he
           is
           in
           the
           main
           here
           precarious
           ;
           to
           my
           Understanding
           there
           is
           no
           begging
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Case
           :
           The
           Doctrine
           seems
           found
           and
           approvable
           ,
           supported
           and
           maintained
           by
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           who
           accordingly
           have
           placed
           the
           departed
           Souls
           in
           
           Abraham's
           Bosom
           ,
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           
             outer
             Porches
          
           ,
           in
           
             Receptacles
             ,
             under
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           the
           
             Promptuary
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           the
           
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           other
           such
           Expressions
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           'T
           were
           easie
           here
           to
           fill
           up
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Paper
           with
           the
           Names
           and
           Authorities
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           
           have
           espoused
           this
           Opinion
           ;
           but
           I
           industriously
           avoid
           the
           Vanity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           altogether
           needless
           in
           the
           present
           Dispute
           ,
           because
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Pope
           John
           XXII
           .
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             he
             only
             held
             that
             the
             Soul
             does
             not
             at
             all
             enjoy
             the
             Beatisick
             Vision
             before
             the
             Resurrection
          
           ;
           and
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           adds
           ,
           
             pag.
             212.
             
             This
             indeed
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           And
           albeit
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           Censur'd
           and
           Condemn'd
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           yet
           this
           can
           have
           no
           Influence
           on
           us
           ,
           who
           know
           too
           well
           what
           this
           Council
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Age
           of
           it
           .
           And
           though
           it
           prevail
           with
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           how
           that
           even
           the
           Learned
           Men
           that
           are
           Bigotted
           to
           that
           way
           ,
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           give
           us
           their
           Approbation
           of
           it
           .
           
             Meminerint
             hunc
             errorem
             non
             efficere
             pietati
             ,
             &
             eruditioni
             tam
             illustrium
             scriptorum
             ,
          
           saith
           Pamelius
           ,
           i.e.
           
             This
             Opinion
             is
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             of
             those
             Great
             Men
             :
          
           And
           another
           Eminent
           Writer
           of
           that
           Church
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             Pia
             &
             beata
             opinio
             veritati
             facile
             reconciliabilis
             per
             duplicem
             beatitudinem
             perfectam
             &
             imperfectam
             ;
             An
             holy
             and
             blessed
             Opinion
             ,
             easily
             reconcileable
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             a
             perfect
             and
             imperfect
             Happiness
             :
          
           So
           that
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Council
           seems
           to
           be
           only
           about
           the
           Place
           ,
           in
           the
           Condition
           both
           agree
           .
           About
           the
           Capacity
           of
           Separate
           Souls
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           willing
           to
           dispute
           ,
           't
           is
           too
           sublime
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           above
           our
           
             mortal
             Reach
          
           .
           Nor
           will
           I
           eagerly
           contend
           for
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           (
           upon
           their
           dislodging
           here
           )
           they
           are
           dispos'd
           of
           :
           But
           this
           Opinion
           I
           readily
           embrace
           ,
           
             That
             before
             our
             Saviour's
             Ascension
             they
             were
             not
             admitted
             into
             Heaven
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           they
           are
           since
           :
           Nor
           will
           I
           presume
           to
           determine
           for
           what
           Things
           the
           happy
           Soul
           is
           rewarded
           ;
           nor
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           for
           what
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           is
           punished
           ;
           but
           so
           far
           I
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           plain
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           ,
           
             That
             Both
             at
             present
             have
             their
             different
             Enjoyments
             ,
             though
             imperfect
             .
          
           So
           that
           in
           my
           Apprehension
           the
           Consequence
           of
           the
           Learned
           Author
           does
           Claudicare
           ,
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Crutch
           ;
           it
           is
           and
           always
           will
           be
           a
           Cripple
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           the
           Saint
           is
           at
           present
           admitted
           to
           Happiness
           ,
           I
           see
           nothing
           in
           Reason
           from
           hence
           to
           infer
           ;
           —
           Therefore
           't
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           fully
           rewarded
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Sinner
           is
           in
           its
           Separate
           State
           capable
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           
           Ergo
           ,
           't
           is
           capable
           of
           being
           fully
           punished
           .
           I
           must
           freely
           say
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           the
           least
           colour
           for
           the
           Inference
           ;
           Where-ever
           the
           Soul
           of
           Lazarus
           now
           is
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           (
           without
           doubt
           )
           allowed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           happy
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           as
           happy
           as
           it
           will
           be
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           I
           utterly
           deny
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           
             Rich
             Glutton
          
           is
           now
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           must
           be
           readily
           assented
           to
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           full
           ,
           compleat
           State
           ,
           will
           ,
           can
           ,
           must
           never
           be
           granted
           .
           This
           Assertion
           runs
           against
           the
           stream
           and
           current
           of
           
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           ;
           as
           will
           most
           manifestly
           appear
           in
           the
           Examination
           of
           the
           other
           Opinion
           of
           Tertullian
           ;
           which
           I
           now
           come
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           seems
           to
           affirm
           in
           the
           Passage
           above-cited
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             without
             the
             Body
             of
             Pleasure
             or
             Pain
             ,
             of
             Punishments
             or
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             therefore
             concludes
             for
             a
             Resurrection
             :
          
           'T
           is
           beside
           my
           intent
           to
           attempt
           the
           Defence
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Centuriators
           have
           undertaken
           it
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Fire
           of
           Hell
           be
           real
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           no
           one
           will
           deny
           ,
           because
           constantly
           so
           represented
           in
           the
           
           Scriptures
           )
           it
           would
           gravel
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           Philosophy
           only
           ,
           to
           resolve
           how
           this
           Fire
           can
           affect
           ,
           and
           reach
           the
           Soul
           ;
           how
           a
           Material
           can
           act
           upon
           an
           Immaterial
           .
           Beside
           there
           are
           no
           mean
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           neither
           ,
           to
           be
           produc'd
           ,
           who
           have
           asserted
           much
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           Thus
           Maldonate
           ,
           as
           Learned
           a
           Man
           as
           most
           ,
           and
           incomparably
           well
           read
           ,
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             in
             Matt.
             8.
             29.
             
             Mirum
             quanto
             consensu
             plerique
             veteres
             Authores
             docuerint
             ,
             daemones
             ante
             diem
             judicii
             non
             torqueri
          
           —
           It
           was
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           general
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Damned
             were
             not
             punished
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
          
           ;
           which
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           he
           there
           tells
           you
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           foresaid
           Passage
           ,
           in
           a
           
             strict
             ,
             literal
             ,
             gross
          
           Sense
           ,
           by
           no
           means
           defensible
           ;
           we
           must
           give
           some
           Grains
           of
           Allowance
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           this
           Father
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           shall
           make
           mad
           Work.
           We
           must
           consider
           the
           Drift
           and
           Carriage
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           expound
           one
           Passage
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           judge
           charitably
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Meaning
           will
           be
           plain
           .
           One
           while
           he
           allows
           the
           
             departed
             Souls
          
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           different
           Deserts
           ,
           a
           present
           Portion
           
           of
           Pain
           or
           Weal
           :
           Other
           while
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             separate
             Souls
          
           are
           rewarded
           or
           punished
           at
           present
           for
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           things
           they
           did
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           that
           tho'
           they
           are
           capable
           without
           the
           Body
           of
           Pleasure
           or
           Pain
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           so
           fully
           capable
           as
           when
           united
           to
           it
           .
           In
           other
           places
           he
           seems
           to
           affirm
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Soul
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           suffering
           at
           all
           without
           the
           Body
           ;
           that
           in
           a
           divided
           State
           it
           can
           feel
           neither
           Pleasure
           nor
           Pain
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           concludes
           the
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           Now
           to
           a
           favourable
           Reader
           ,
           who
           shall
           govern
           himself
           (
           as
           in
           reason
           he
           is
           obliged
           )
           suitable
           to
           the
           method
           but
           now
           laid
           down
           ;
           here
           will
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           appear
           no
           Contradiction
           ,
           no
           Inconsistency
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           the
           one
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           separate
           Souls
           tho'
           in
           some
           measure
           they
           do
           now
           partake
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           nothing
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           what
           they
           shall
           be
           ;
           the
           Height
           and
           Accomplishment
           of
           both
           awaits
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           when
           Body
           and
           Soul
           shall
           be
           again
           united
           ,
           then
           and
           then
           only
           the
           Condition
           of
           all
           shall
           be
           compleat
           .
           
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Meaning
           of
           this
           Ancient
           Writer
           ,
           is
           abundantly
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           whole
           Thread
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           some
           plain
           Passages
           in
           it
           :
           As
           ,
           
             ad
             perfectionem
             judicii
          
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           required
           to
           make
           the
           Judgment
           compleat
           .
           —
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Quae
             proinde
             illi
             non
             sufficiunt
             ad
             sentiendum
             plaenè
             quemadmodum
             neque
             ad
             agendum
             perfecté
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           
             The
             Members
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           (
           as
           he
           expresses
           it
           )
           
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             sufficient
             to
             enjoy
             or
             suffer
             fully
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Passages
           frequently
           occurring
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           Key
           open
           the
           door
           to
           the
           Sense
           here
           ;
           as
           the
           places
           above
           noted
           ,
           where
           he
           again
           and
           again
           allows
           the
           separate
           Souls
           capable
           of
           Pleasure
           or
           Grief
           without
           the
           Body
           :
           That
           they
           can
           feel
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             licèt
             exules
             carnis
          
           ,
           without
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           neither
           trouble
           my self
           nor
           the
           Reader
           but
           with
           two
           places
           more
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           both
           in
           one
           Chapter
           ,
           (
           
             Resur
             .
             Carn
          
           .
           cap.
           17.
           )
           
             non
             quâ
             sentire
             quid
             sine
             carne
             non
             possit
             ,
             sed
             quâ
             necesse
             est
             illum
             cum
             carne
             sentire
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Ad
             perficiendam
             autem
             operam
             carnis
             expectat
             ,
             sic
             itaque
             ad
             patiendam
             societatem
             carnis
             postulat
             ,
             ut
             tam
          
           PLAENE
           
             per
             eam
             pati
             possit
             ,
             quàm
             sine
             eâ
          
           PLAENE
           
             agere
             
             non
             potuit
             :
             The
             blessed
             Soul
             to
             make
             up
             its
             Happiness
             full
             ,
             requires
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             condemned
             Soul
             in
             its
             Torments
             ,
             calls
             for
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             Punishment
             might
             be
             compleated
             in
             both
             parts
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             of
             which
             their
             Sins
             were
             committed
             .
          
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           allowed
           to
           be
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Father
           (
           as
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           can
           well
           be
           denied
           )
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             without
             the
             Body
             :
             but
             by
             no
             means
             (
             as
             the
             learned
             Dr
             reports
             it
             p.
             214
             ;
             )
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             without
             an
             organized
             Body
             of
             any
             Perception
             ;
             how
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             without
             ar
             humane
             Body
             of
             either
             .
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             .
          
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           too
           rigid
           ,
           extream
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           Construction
           of
           those
           passages
           ,
           and
           woud
           unavoidably
           involve
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           other
           Errors
           of
           
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             the
             slumber
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           though
           the
           Learned
           Author
           does
           represent
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Tertullian
           in
           this
           matter
           thus
           severely
           ,
           yet
           he
           confesses
           this
           notion
           very
           consistent
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           Judgment
           that
           is
           to
           follow
           after
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           has
           this
           to
           object
           against
           
           it
           
             pag.
             24.
             
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             it
             consistent
             with
             some
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             here
             lies
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plainly
             against
             it
             .
          
           I
           confess
           it
           does
           not
           well
           accord
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           represented
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           for
           my
           Heart
           imagine
           how
           he
           came
           to
           interpret
           the
           Father
           so
           grosly
           Erroneous
           here
           who
           has
           produced
           so
           many
           places
           wherein
           he
           loudly
           proclaims
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           plainly
           and
           fully
           expresses
           himself
           :
           in
           which
           if
           we
           take
           him
           ,
           as
           by
           all
           means
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           
             viz.
             Of
             the
             imperfect
             state
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             its
             separation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             fully
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             without
             the
             Body
             .
          
           I
           see
           nothing
           amiss
           here
           ,
           this
           Opinion
           must
           be
           allowed
           consistent
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           General
           Judgment
           which
           is
           to
           follow
           after
           it
           ,
           harmoniously
           correspondent
           with
           the
           Analogie
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           even
           those
           very
           places
           which
           are
           alledged
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           pag.
           215.
           
           Thus
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Penitent
           Thief
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
          
           ;
           in
           which
           Words
           there
           is
           a
           Promise
           of
           an
           happy
           injoyment
           to
           his
           dislodging
           Soul
           ,
           but
           an
           imperfect
           one
           ,
           for
           we
           can
           Understand
           Paradise
           in
           no
           other
           sence
           but
           what
           imports
           either
           the
           Place
           or
           Condition
           
           of
           the
           happy
           separate
           Souls
           ,
           a
           place
           ,
           undeniably
           different
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           a
           Condition
           of
           happiness
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           far
           short
           and
           inferiour
           to
           that
           hereafter
           .
           The
           Soul
           of
           the
           
             Celebrated
             Penitent
          
           was
           immediately
           upon
           its
           departure
           ,
           invested
           with
           a
           state
           of
           Bliss
           ,
           but
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           Thus
           also
           in
           the
           second
           Scripture
           ,
           Phil
           ,
           1.
           23.
           where
           St.
           Peter
           wishes
           
             To
             depart
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             better
             .
          
           The
           Expression
           clearly
           intimates
           an
           happiness
           which
           would
           accrue
           to
           his
           Soul
           by
           his
           dissolution
           ,
           far
           above
           any
           thing
           that
           this
           World
           could
           afford
           ,
           as
           is
           Emphatically
           expressed
           in
           the
           Original
           by
           the
           
             double
             comparative
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           Soul
           of
           the
           great
           Apostle
           where-ever
           he
           be
           ,
           is
           without
           dispute
           gloriously
           happy
           ;
           yet
           (
           this
           is
           certain
           )
           that
           it
           cannot
           arrive
           to
           the
           fulness
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           united
           to
           that
           Body
           which
           was
           his
           
             Faithful
             Companion
             and
             Partner
          
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           
             Perils
             ,
             Dangers
             ,
             Hardships
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Conflicts
             ,
             Labours
          
           here
           .
           And
           so
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           Rev.
           6.
           10.
           in
           which
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           are
           represented
           from
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           loudly
           crying
           for
           Judgment
           .
           This
           Text
           to
           me
           
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           undeniable
           and
           adaequate
           proofs
           of
           both
           the
           Doctrines
           under
           present
           consideration
           ;
           for
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           it
           strongly
           establishes
           the
           blessed
           injoyment
           of
           the
           separate
           Souls
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           it
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           doubt
           of
           their
           imperfect
           state
           :
           The
           completion
           and
           height
           of
           happiness
           is
           put
           off
           to
           the
           great
           
             Day
             of
             Recompense
          
           .
           The
           Text
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           deserves
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           
             I
             saw
             under
             the
             Altar
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             held
             ;
             and
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             Holy
             and
             True
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             judge
             and
             avengé
             our
             Blood
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             And
             White
             Robes
             were
             given
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rest
             yet
             for
             a
             little
             Season
             ,
             until
             their
             fellow
             Servants
             also
             and
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           Where
           every
           Word
           and
           Clause
           makes
           for
           our
           purpose
           .
           Whether
           we
           understand
           it
           (
           as
           some
           )
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           by
           a
           Prosopopeia
           ,
           speaking
           from
           their
           Graves
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Souls
           which
           are
           said
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
             i.e.
             Vnder
             the
             Protection
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Learned
           Critick
           does
           comment
           
           it
           :
           
             And
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
          
           which
           in
           my
           apprehension
           imports
           not
           so
           much
           the
           multitude
           of
           them
           (
           an
           interpretation
           much
           esteemed
           by
           some
           )
           as
           the
           vehemency
           and
           intention
           of
           their
           desire
           which
           is
           for
           justice
           ;
           and
           that
           chiefly
           in
           reference
           to
           themselves
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           translate
           and
           advance
           them
           to
           that
           Happiness
           which
           he
           has
           promised
           ,
           and
           they
           desiringly
           do
           desire
           .
           This
           exactly
           suits
           with
           all
           that
           follows
           after
           .
           They
           had
           at
           present
           the
           Character
           ,
           the
           Livery
           ,
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Saintship
           ,
           the
           earnest
           of
           it
           :
           But
           the
           full
           of
           their
           Reward
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           receive
           until
           the
           time
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           the
           
             last
             Day
          
           ,
           when
           both
           Parts
           were
           to
           meet
           again
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Noble
           Army
           of
           Martyrs
           (
           all
           Conflicts
           and
           Fighting
           being
           for
           ever
           done
           away
           )
           should
           in
           one
           Body
           assembled
           ,
           be
           Crown'd
           and
           Triumph
           together
           .
           Excellent
           is
           the
           animadversion
           of
           
             Gregory
             the
             Great
          
           on
           this
           place
           (
           
             Praef.
             in
             Job
             .
             )
             Singulae
             stolae
             quia
             adhuc
             solâ
             mentis
             beatitudine
             perfruuntur
             ,
             binas
             vero
             accepturi
             sunt
             quando
             cum
             gaudio
             perfecto
             animarum
             ,
             etiam
             incorruptione
             corporum
             restituuntur
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           The
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           have
           
             single
             Robes
          
           now
           ,
           
           their
           Souls
           are
           admitted
           to
           an
           incohate
           imperfect
           Happiness
           ;
           but
           double
           Robes
           hereafter
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           their
           Bodies
           made
           incorruptible
           shall
           be
           restor'd
           to
           their
           Souls
           ;
           the
           glory
           and
           joy
           of
           both
           shall
           be
           complete
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           that
           the
           injoyment
           of
           those
           Blessed
           Souls
           here
           at
           present
           is
           imperfect
           ;
           is
           plainly
           intimated
           by
           their
           cries
           ,
           (
           both
           the
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           represented
           crying
           with
           
             a
             loud
             Voice
          
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           vengeance
           ;
           )
           and
           is
           formally
           expressed
           in
           the
           answer
           made
           them
           —
           
             they
             were
             to
             rest
             yet
             for
             a
             little
             Season
             ,
             until
             their
             fellow
             Servants
             also
             and
             their
             Brethren
             that
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
        
         
           For
           farther
           confirmation
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           no
           small
           moment
           in
           our
           present
           Argument
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           recommend
           that
           most
           full
           and
           excellent
           passage
           of
           the
           Learned
           *
           Grotius
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           above
           cited
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Natural
             love
             which
             we
             all
             by
             experience
             find
             our
             Souls
             to
             have
             toward
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             an
             undeniable
             evidence
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             it self
             an
             IMPERFECT
             SUBSTANCE
             ,
             which
             by
             perfecting
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             it self
             also
             perfected
             by
             obtaining
             its
             end
             .
             Besides
             JUSTICE
             will
             not
             allow
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             conduct
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Soul
             has
             endured
             much
             ,
             born
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             difficulties
             and
             conflicts
             here
             ;
             should
             have
             no
             share
             in
             the
             Reward
             .
             —
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             but
             that
             the
             Supream
             Creator
             should
             propound
             some
             great
             end
             in
             erecting
             HUMANE
             NATURE
             ;
             and
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             WHOLE
             MAN
             :
             Now
             the
             Happiness
             of
             a
             part
             cannot
             be
             the
             Happiness
             of
             the
             WHOLE
             ;
             but
             God
             made
             the
             WHOLE
             Man.
             
          
           Thus
           this
           most
           Excellent
           Man
           reasons
           on
           our
           side
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           we
           may
           not
           
           omit
           the
           *
           Notion
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           and
           Schoolmen
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Learned
           Author
           knows
           much
           better
           than
           I
           can
           tell
           him
           )
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             hath
             as
             natural
             an
             inclination
             to
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             light
             thing
             to
             mount
             upward
             ;
          
           beside
           ,
           if
           the
           Philosopher
           had
           been
           silent
           ,
           this
           Truth
           is
           undeniably
           established
           from
           the
           sacred
           Authority
           but
           now
           alledg'd
           ,
           viz.
           The
           earnest
           cries
           ,
           and
           longing
           desires
           of
           the
           Souls
           under
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           be
           again
           united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           .
        
         
           Nay
           this
           Doctrine
           has
           not
           only
           been
           constantly
           maintained
           ,
           but
           also
           carry'd
           on
           and
           advanced
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           ;
           who
           in
           this
           point
           are
           express
           and
           full
           ,
           
             That
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             greater
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             than
             now
             it
             is
             or
             can
             be
          
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           so
           liberal
           withal
           as
           to
           give
           us
           the
           manner
           and
           reasons
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           brought
           about
           ;
           †
           
             i.
             e.
             It
             is
             extensively
             augmented
             
             in
             the
             Body
             which
             before
             lay
             in
             the
             Grave
             under
             the
             enjoyment
             only
             of
             a
             negative
             happiness
          
           ;
           in
           an
           exemption
           from
           pain
           and
           a
           rest
           from
           all
           its
           labours
           :
           But
           is
           in
           reunion
           admitted
           to
           a
           
             positive
             one
          
           ;
           is
           after
           a
           long
           separation
           placed
           in
           copartnership
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           2ly
           ,
           't
           is
           
             extensively
             augmented
          
           in
           the
           Soul
           which
           rejoices
           at
           the
           new
           Nuptials
           ;
           has
           no
           small
           satisfaction
           ,
           complacency
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           the
           advancement
           and
           injoyment
           of
           his
           Bride
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           separation
           and
           Divorce
           .
           When
           two
           intimate
           Friends
           that
           have
           not
           for
           many
           years
           seen
           one
           another
           ,
           happily
           meet
           again
           ,
           how
           great
           ,
           how
           ravishing
           ,
           how
           superlative
           is
           their
           Joy
           ?
           if
           there
           be
           joy
           in
           Heaven
           over
           one
           sinner
           that
           repenteth
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           there
           is
           ,
           Luk.
           15
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           one
           part
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Jerusalem
           that
           is
           above
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           know
           their
           ancient
           Acquaintance
           and
           Relations
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           lived
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           
             sit
             down
          
           with
           them
           there
           ,
           praising
           ,
           exalting
           ,
           congratulating
           each
           others
           condition
           ,
           as
           is
           by
           many
           asserted
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           at
           all
           improbable
           .
           This
           offers
           fairly
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           what
           the
           Shools
           have
           here
           determined
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           procedure
           of
           the
           
           Argument
           further
           tells
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Happiness
             is
          
           intensively
           
             also
             advanced
          
           :
           Forasmuch
           as
           
             the
             Soul
             makes
             the
             Body
             perfect
          
           ;
           for
           the
           support
           of
           which
           they
           produce
           the
           known
           Axiom
           which
           is
           allowed
           of
           in
           all
           other
           cases
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           pass
           muster
           here
           ;
           
             That
             every
             part
             is
             by
             its
             self
             imperfect
             ,
          
           't
           is
           perfected
           
             in
             the
             whole
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Body
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           by
           the
           
             School
             of
             Plato
          
           ,
           a
           Sepulchre
           ,
           a
           Prison
           ;
           or
           really
           as
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           a
           sink
           of
           Infirmities
           ,
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           Indispositions
           ;
           an
           heavy
           
             load
             and
             weight
             ,
             pressing
             down
             the
             Soul.
          
           I
           do
           confess
           I
           see
           nothing
           Beautiful
           or
           Charming
           to
           make
           the
           Soul
           in
           love
           with
           it
           .
           But
           when
           we
           shall
           draw
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           change
           the
           Scene
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           contemplate
           the
           
             glorious
             qualities
          
           wherewith
           it
           shall
           be
           enobled
           after
           the
           
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             this
             corruptible
             shall
             have
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             this
             mortal
             have
             put
             on
             immortality
          
           ;
           when
           it
           shall
           have
           obtained
           a
           most
           perfect
           Victory
           not
           only
           over
           Death
           ,
           but
           all
           its
           troublesome
           antecedents
           and
           consequences
           also
           :
           the
           known
           miseries
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           calamities
           of
           the
           Grave
           ;
           when
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Body
           has
           surmounted
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           sits
           above
           'em
           ;
           this
           must
           induce
           us
           
           strongly
           to
           conclude
           for
           the
           Argument
           in
           hand
           .
           If
           this
           be
           the
           case
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           Truth
           it
           is
           )
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           Saint
           must
           be
           advanced
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           surpasseth
           our
           understanding
           :
           All
           that
           we
           have
           to
           do
           is
           for
           ever
           to
           admire
           and
           adore
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           part
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Truth
           too
           plain
           to
           be
           disputed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             separate
             Soulson
             all
             hands
             are
             not
             under
             the
             full
             injoyment
             of
             either
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             :
          
           That
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Damned
           Spirits
           ,
           needs
           no
           laboriousness
           of
           proof
           ,
           the
           single
           interrogation
           of
           those
           disposed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Mat.
             8.
             29.
             
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
           Alone
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           nor
           have
           we
           less
           evidence
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           Where-ever
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           departed
           Saints
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           were
           not
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Salvation
           was
           the
           first
           that
           opened
           those
           
             everlasting
             Doors
          
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           entrance
           there
           ;
           that
           went
           before
           to
           provide
           
             mansion
             Places
          
           for
           his
           Faithful
           ones
           .
           Wherever
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Gospel-Believers
           ,
           since
           departed
           ,
           have
           their
           Residence
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           others
           )
           we
           can
           conclude
           nothing
           of
           certainty
           
           here
           ;
           nevertheless
           we
           have
           so
           much
           evidence
           that
           their
           State
           is
           imperfect
           ;
           as
           that
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           any
           Man
           can
           have
           the
           forehead
           to
           deny
           .
           The
           Nail
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           immovably
           fastned
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Heb.
           11.
           and
           last
           ,
           where
           after
           he
           had
           given
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Records
           of
           their
           most
           noble
           Atchievements
           ;
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             all
             these
             having
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             ,
             through
             Faith
             ,
             received
             not
             the
             Promise
             ;
             God
             having
             provided
             some
             better
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             should
             not
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           In
           the
           meaning
           of
           which
           place
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           because
           the
           stream
           of
           Interpreters
           here
           run
           in
           one
           Channel
           ,
           altogether
           undivided
           ;
           all
           agreed
           that
           this
           is
           the
           sence
           .
           —
           
             The
             Consummation
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             those
             under
             the
             Law
             shall
             not
             prevent
             those
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             is
             the
             stated
             time
             of
             both
             ,
             whenthere
             shall
             be
             a
             general
             Resurrection
             :
             The
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             great
             Patriarchs
             under
             the
             old
             dispensation
             ,
             must
             await
             ours
             under
             the
             new
             ;
             the
             Labourors
             that
             entred
             the
             Vineyard
             the
             first
             Hour
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             paid
             off
             before
             those
             that
             
             came
             in
             the
             last
             Hour
             ;
             the
             wages
             of
             all
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             before
             the
             end
             of
             all
             ;
          
           The
           Promise
           refers
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           in
           the
           Preamble
           )
           and
           is
           put
           for
           the
           
             Thing
             Promised
          
           ;
           which
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Glorification
           of
           our
           Bodies
           in
           conjunction
           with
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           the
           Happiness
           compleat
           ;
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           conferr'd
           on
           some
           ,
           before
           others
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           on
           all
           assembled
           together
           in
           a
           Grand
           Consistory
           at
           the
           last
           Audit.
           This
           also
           is
           the
           professed
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           she
           has
           Taught
           and
           Injoyned
           us
           in
           her
           Liturgy
           to
           Pray
           ,
           —
           
             Beseeching
             God
             of
             his
             Gracious
             Goodness
             ,
             shortly
             to
             accomplish
             the
             Number
             of
             his
             Elect
             ;
             and
             to
             hasten
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             that
             we
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             departed
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             his
             Holy
             Name
             ,
             may
             have
             our
             perfect
             Consummation
             and
             Bliss
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             thy
             Eternal
             and
             Everlasting
             Kingdom
             .
          
           A
           most
           Heavenly
           Prayer
           ;
           this
           being
           incomparably
           the
           best
           
             Shield
             ,
             Buckler
          
           ,
           the
           best
           Antidote
           and
           Preservative
           against
           the
           loss
           of
           Friends
           ,
           or
           the
           Consideration
           of
           our
           own
           approaching
           Mortality
           ,
           (
           with
           respect
           both
           to
           our selves
           and
           others
           )
           to
           bouy
           up
           our
           Spirits
           amidst
           the
           Melancholy
           Apprehensions
           of
           the
           Rottentenness
           
           and
           Miseries
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           exalts
           us
           above
           the
           Worms
           ,
           and
           Corruption
           of
           it
           ;
           directing
           us
           assuredly
           to
           know
           and
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           coming
           ,
           when
           there
           will
           be
           an
           
             happy
             meeting
          
           of
           both
           (
           though
           they
           are
           now
           with
           Grief
           and
           Rluctancy
           divided
           )
           when
           the
           happiness
           of
           both
           shall
           be
           complete
           :
           And
           this
           is
           an
           Authority
           undeniably
           Authentick
           ,
           and
           must
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           see
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           strongly
           and
           irrefragably
           establish
           the
           Doctrine
           contended
           for
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             our
             Bodies
             are
             capable
             of
             Cewards
             and
             Punishments
             hereafter
             of
             doing
             Well
             or
             Evil
             here
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           THE
           Learned
           Author
           having
           laid
           aside
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           as
           not
           serviceable
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           not
           affording
           him
           a
           
             Satisfactory
             Reason
          
           of
           this
           Decree
           of
           Almighty
           God
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           To
           give
           a
           true
           Accounr
           of
           it
           ,
           thinks
           it
           necessary
           to
           mount
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           a
           little
           farther
           and
           passing
           by
           many
           conjectures
           ,
           which
           he
           finds
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Ancient
           Writers
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Jewish
           Masters
           ;
           
             p.
             217.
             lays
             before
             you
             his
             own
             Thoughts
          
           ;
           and
           here
           
             he
             assigns
             three
             Reasons
             why
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             decree
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             shall
             be
             again
             united
             to
             a
             Humane
             Body
          
           In
           discussing
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           shall
           beg
           leave
           to
           invert
           the
           order
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           method
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           my
           present
           Argument
           ;
           which
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           will
           gain
           one
           of
           those
           Reasons
           over
           to
           our
           side
           and
           
           party
           ,
           as
           falling
           over
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           go
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Reason
           ,
           which
           I
           here
           place
           first
           ,
           why
           God
           will
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           why
           he
           will
           raise
           up
           the
           very
           same
           Body
           is
           ,
           p.
           219.
           
           HE
           WILL
           BECAUSE
           HE
           WILL
           ,
           
             a
             very
             bad
             Reason
             for
             the
             Actions
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             good
             one
             for
             God's
             ;
             he
             will
             because
             he
             hath
             Promised
             :
          
           Which
           the
           Learned
           Author
           irrefragably
           confirms
           from
           what
           follows
           ,
           p.
           222.
           which
           I
           conceive
           my self
           obliged
           to
           transcribe
           ;
           and
           is
           as
           follows
           ,
           —
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
            
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             God
             does
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             for
             a
             very
             good
             reason
             :
             And
             who
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             call
             him
             to
             an
             Account
             for
             what
             he
             does
             ?
             His
             Ways
             and
             his
             Counsels
             are
             many
             of
             them
             unsearchable
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             Job
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Chap.
               33
               ,
               13.
               
               He
               gives
               not
               Account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               Matter●
            
             'T
             is
             his
             part
             to
             Act
             ,
             ours
             to
             Admire
             and
             Submit
             ;
             and
             as
             long
             as
             our
             Reason
             and
             our
             Senses
             are
             not
             plainly
             contradicted
             ,
             we
             are
             only
             to
             enquire
             WHAT
             ,
             not
             How
             ,
             or
             WHY
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             those
             who
             deny
             
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             Humane
             Body
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             use
             we
             can
             make
             of
             the
             particular
             parts
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             whether
             they
             deny
             or
             doubt
             the
             existence
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             the
             Reason
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             comprehend
             :
             I
             would
             undertake
             to
             quiet
             the
             Scruples
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             all
             their
             Queries
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             answer
             a
             few
             Questions
             of
             mine
             :
             I
             could
             ask
             them
             the
             reason
             of
             an
             Hundred
             things
             in
             Nature
             and
             Divinity
             .
          
           —
           Which
           he
           there
           supposes
           unaccconntable
           ;
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           case
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           p.
           221.
           
           He
           acknowledges
           a
           multitude
           of
           difficulties
           altogether
           inextricable
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           resolved
           into
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
          
           I
           willingly
           concur
           with
           the
           Learned
           Author
           here
           ,
           and
           presume
           there
           is
           no
           one
           that
           will
           oppose
           him
           .
           For
           this
           without
           paradventure
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           
             supream
             Reason
          
           which
           must
           put
           to
           silence
           all
           Objections
           ;
           remove
           all
           Difficulties
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           make
           things
           which
           seem
           to
           us
           
             impossible
             ,
             easie
          
           .
           Though
           with
           Mary
           we
           do
           not
           
             know
             how
             this
             can
             be
             ,
             Luke
          
           
           1.
           34
           ,
           Though
           our
           reason
           cannot
           fathom
           ,
           cannot
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           yet
           our
           Faith
           must
           give
           us
           an
           assurance
           that
           
             it
             will
             be
          
           ;
           and
           teach
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Holy
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           submission
           to
           conclude
           ,
           —
           
             Behold
             the
             Handmaid
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           Reason
           above
           all
           Reasons
           ,
           allowed
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           all
           others
           (
           however
           Philosophical
           and
           plausible
           )
           must
           submit
           .
           This
           I
           gladly
           and
           readily
           note
           ,
           because
           I
           expect
           to
           receive
           some
           advantage
           from
           it
           in
           the
           subsequent
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           in
           hopes
           to
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           I
           have
           attempted
           to
           defend
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           express
           determination
           of
           God's
           revealed
           Will
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           the
           most
           powerful
           Arguments
           of
           the
           
             Profoundest
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           must
           
             truckle
             under
          
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           the
           Ground
           :
           But
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           this
           Reason
           of
           Gods
           Word
           or
           Decree
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Dispute
           :
           The
           Question
           only
           arose
           from
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           Decree
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           will
           be
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           said
           and
           ordained
           it
           :
           The
           Subject
           of
           the
           enquiry
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Reason
           of
           God's
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           
           here
           ;
           Namely
           why
           God
           has
           Decreed
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ;
           and
           this
           obliges
           the
           Learned
           Author
           to
           look
           farther
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             the
             next
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           (
           p.
           219.
           )
           That
           another
           Reason
           why
           God
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           ordain
           that
           the
           same
           Humane
           Body
           that
           Died
           ,
           shall
           Rise
           again
           and
           be
           reconjoined
           to
           the
           Soul
           ;
           I
           take
           to
           be
           this
           (
           and
           that
           indeed
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           reason
           of
           that
           Decree
           )
           we
           had
           all
           been
           immortal
           Men
           if
           Adam
           had
           not
           sinned
           ;
           't
           was
           God's
           design
           that
           we
           should
           never
           Die
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Souls
           should
           remain
           for
           ever
           united
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           this
           Gracious
           design
           being
           frustrated
           by
           
           Adam's
           Transgression
           ;
           he
           was
           Graciously
           pleased
           to
           ordain
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           Adam
           all
           Die
           ;
           so
           in
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           at
           last
           Triumph
           over
           Death
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           to
           those
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           that
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           which
           he
           first
           designed
           should
           be
           immortal
           ;
           by
           the
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           our
           losses
           are
           to
           be
           repaired
           which
           Adam's
           sin
           occasioned
           ,
           but
           our
           losses
           cannot
           be
           repaired
           ,
           unless
           we
           are
           restored
           to
           those
           Bodies
           which
           by
           his
           sinning
           we
           lost
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           Second
           Reason
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           implunge
           my self
           ,
           or
           Reader
           in
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Abyss
           or
           Ocean
           never
           to
           be
           fathomed
           :
           Nor
           am
           I
           disposed
           to
           concern
           my self
           about
           the
           examination
           of
           that
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           Adam
           
             and
             his
             Posterity
             had
             Died
             if
             they
             had
             not
             Sinned
             ?
          
           Only
           I
           shall
           briefly
           and
           freely
           deliver
           my
           Opinion
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           That
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           very
           probable
           that
           (
           allowing
           the
           supposition
           of
           his
           and
           their
           continuance
           in
           their
           spotless
           purity
           )
           He
           and
           his
           Race
           after
           some
           time
           ,
           like
           Enoch
           or
           Elias
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           (
           with
           Analogy
           and
           resemblance
           to
           these
           ,
           )
           should
           have
           been
           translated
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           no
           way
           conceivable
           ,
           how
           that
           Paradise
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           but
           a
           Garden
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           imports
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           boundaries
           and
           description
           of
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           very
           small
           and
           inconsiderable
           part
           of
           the
           Earth
           )
           should
           have
           held
           ,
           and
           contained
           him
           and
           his
           numberless
           issue
           in
           the
           State
           of
           innocency
           ,
           which
           state
           must
           unavoidably
           by
           all
           be
           allowed
           ,
           
             perfectly
             and
             intirely
             Prolifick
          
           ,
           absolutely
           free
           and
           dischargeb
           from
           all
           
             false
             Conceptions
          
           or
           Abortions
           ,
           all
           Impediments
           or
           Indispositions
           
           whatsoever
           ,
           on
           either
           side
           ;
           Passing
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           the
           Learned
           Author
           takes
           to
           be
           the
           
             First
             and
             Chief
          
           Reason
           
             of
             this
             Decree
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           I
           take
           to
           be
           
             no
             Reason
             at
             all
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           no
           adequate
           Reason
           of
           the
           
             General
             Resurrection
          
           ;
           the
           utmost
           that
           it
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           here
           stated
           )
           is
           only
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Just
           ;
           the
           Reason
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           for
           the
           Learned
           Author
           here
           sets
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           expresses
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Gracious
             Design
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Gracious
             Pleasure
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           how
           this
           can
           agree
           with
           ,
           and
           include
           the
           Resurrection
           on
           of
           the
           Reprobate
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           The
           Subject
           of
           our
           Discourse
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Wicked
           are
           allowed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           by
           far
           the
           greater
           Number
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           that
           can
           meet
           with
           no
           Opposition
           ;
           That
           these
           are
           to
           be
           called
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           to
           an
           Everlasting
           Death
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           
             common
             Prison
          
           ;
           to
           be
           
             delivered
             over
             to
             Tormentors
          
           ;
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           that
           Dungeon
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           Redemption
           ;
           where
           
             the
             Worm
             dieth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             Fire
             never
             shall
             be
             quenched
          
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           
             utter
             Darkness
          
           and
           uninterrupted
           ,
           
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           The
           
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Wicked
           is
           only
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Judgment
           that
           is
           altogether
           insupportable
           .
           He
           is
           like
           the
           worst
           of
           Criminals
           taken
           from
           the
           Gaol
           to
           undergo
           a
           much
           severer
           Doom
           .
           His
           Resurrection
           ushers
           in
           the
           tremendous
           Sentence
           ,
           
             Depart
             ,
             ye
             Cursed
             ,
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Designs
           carry
           in
           them
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Divine
           
             Vengeance
             ,
             Justice
          
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Mite
           or
           Crumb
           of
           Grace
           or
           Favour
           .
           The
           undone
           Reprobate
           placed
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Gulf
          
           ,
           is
           for
           ever
           excluded
           from
           all
           Hopes
           of
           these
           ;
           not
           all
           his
           Cries
           ,
           in
           his
           greatest
           Extremity
           ,
           can
           prevail
           for
           
             one
             drop
             of
             Water
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           place
           for
           Favour
           or
           Mercy
           in
           Hell
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           somewhat
           strange
           ,
           how
           the
           Learned
           Author
           came
           to
           take
           up
           this
           for
           a
           Reason
           ,
           and
           to
           alledge
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           Passage
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             )
             As
             in
             Adam
             all
             die
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             .
          
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           was
           never
           before
           understood
           of
           ,
           or
           applied
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Righteous
           only
           .
           
             Neque
             vivificantur
             omnes
             in
             Christo
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             qui
             
             Christo
             adhaeserunt
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Excellent
           Cameron
           ,
           (
           Eccl.
           tom
           .
           10.
           )
           and
           all
           Commentatators
           go
           the
           same
           way
           :
           And
           indeed
           no
           one
           without
           offering
           manifest
           Violence
           to
           the
           
             Sacred
             Text
          
           ,
           can
           put
           any
           other
           Interpretation
           on
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           chief
           Design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           Carriage
           of
           it
           )
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Glorious
           Qualities
           attending
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Righteous
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           without
           touching
           in
           the
           least
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           Beside
           ,
           we
           have
           most
           plentiful
           Assurance
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Coming
           ,
           his
           
             Merits
             ,
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Advantageous
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           quite
           contrary
           is
           undeniable
           .
           These
           (
           greatest
           of
           Favours
           )
           shall
           sink
           those
           that
           have
           despised
           them
           into
           the
           
             lowest
             ,
             deepest
             ,
             darkest
          
           ,
           and
           most
           dismal
           Place
           of
           Hell.
           To
           this
           purpose
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           delivers
           himself
           expresly
           ,
           
             chap.
             8.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             He
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             rock
             of
             offence
             to
             both
             the
             houses
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             a
             gin
             and
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Which
           great
           Truth
           two
           Evangelists
           have
           left
           on
           Record
           ,
           
             Matth.
             21.
             44.
             
             Luke
             20.
             18.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             stone
             shall-
             be
             broken
             ;
             but
             on
             whomsoever
             it
             
             shall
             fall
             ,
             it
             shall
             grind
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
           The
           very
           self-same
           Doctrine
           is
           taught
           us
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             ult
          
           .
           and
           prosecuted
           and
           amplified
           at
           large
           by
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Epist.
             2.
             6
             ,
             seq
             .
          
           …
        
         
           Beside
           ,
           't
           were
           an
           easie
           Province
           to
           discharge
           this
           also
           from
           being
           a
           Reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           a
           Truth
           that
           shineth
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon-day
           ,
           That
           this
           Blessed
           Change
           advances
           the
           Saint
           to
           a
           State
           of
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           ,
           beyond
           what
           Man
           could
           ever
           pretend
           to
           ,
           had
           the
           still
           continued
           in
           his
           
             Primitive
             Purity
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           my
           Business
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           Third
           and
           remaining
           Reason
           ,
           assigned
           by
           the
           Learned
           Author
           ,
           Why
           the
           Soul
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           is
           again
           to
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           follows
           :
           p.
           218.
           —
           
             That
             as
             we
             are
             Men
             when
             we
             sin
             ,
             or
             do
             well
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             be
             Men
             ,
             when
             by
             a
             judicial
             Sentence
             we
             are
             punished
             or
             rewarded
             for
             it
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             be
             Men
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             Humane
             Bodies
             .
          
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           THAT
           WE
           MUST
           ALL
           APPEAR
           BEFORE
           THE
           JUDGMENT-SEAT
           OF
           CHRIST
           ,
           THAT
           EVERY
           MAN
           MAY
           RECEIVE
           THE
           
           THINGS
           DONE
           IN
           HIS
           BODY
           ,
           ACCORDING
           TO
           THAT
           HE
           HATH
           DONE
           ,
           WHETHER
           IT
           BE
           GOOD
           OR
           BAD
           .
           
             And
             as
             we
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             for
             what
             we
             did
             in
             the
             Body
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             Body
             we
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             be
             Men
             when
             we
             are
             punished
             or
             rewarded
             for
             what
             we
             did
             when
             Men
             ;
             it
             seems
             much
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             then
             the
             same
             Men
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             the
             same
             Bodies
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           here
           forbear
           with
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Extasie
           of
           Joy
           most
           willingly
           and
           gladly
           receive
           it
           .
           This
           certainly
           is
           a
           Reason
           which
           must
           be
           allowed
           ,
           approved
           of
           and
           applauded
           by
           all
           :
           A
           Reason
           ,
           which
           deserves
           the
           Inscription
           of
           
             Capital
             Golden
             Letters
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Job
           speaks
           ,
           
             To
             be
             graven
             with
             an
             iron
             pen
             and
             lead
             in
             a
             rock
             for
             ever
             ,
             Job
          
           19.
           2.
           
           Or
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremy
           expresses
           it
           ,
           tho'
           in
           a
           different
           Sense
           ,
           
             To
             be
             written
             with
             a
             pen
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             point
             a
             diamond
             ,
             Jer.
          
           11.
           1.
           
           This
           is
           that
           Reason
           which
           ,
           being
           in
           love
           with
           ,
           I
           do
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           ,
           and
           am
           very
           unwilling
           to
           lose
           ,
           THE
           GREAT
           AND
           STANDING
           REASON
           OF
           THE
           RESURRECTION
           ,
           IN
           ALL
           AGES
           EMBRACED
           ,
           AND
           COMMENDED
           BY
           AEL
           :
           Which
           tho'
           the
           Learned
           Anthor
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           
             censure
             ,
             condemn
          
           ,
           and
           
             throw
             aside
          
           as
           false
           and
           untrue
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           no
           less
           than
           
             three
             Reasons
          
           for
           his
           Justification
           ;
           yet
           
           here
           he
           ●akes
           it
           up
           again
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           his
           former
           Reflections
           on
           it
           ,
           give
           it
           a
           new
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           most
           
             studied
             ,
             refined
          
           ,
           and
           
             last
             Reasons
          
           of
           this
           most
           
             important
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
          
           recommends
           it
           to
           the
           World
           in
           the
           first
           place
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           the
           Flower
           and
           Prime
           of
           all
           )
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           ,
           he
           sets
           it
           on
           the
           Foundation
           of
           an
           
             Infallible
             Authority
          
           ,
           (
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           
           )
           which
           at
           present
           I
           shall
           wave
           ,
           because
           I
           design
           to
           consider
           〈◊〉
           it
           at
           large
           in
           the
           latter
           Part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           industriously
           reserving
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           finishing
           and
           
             concluding
             Nail
          
           wherewith
           to
           fix
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           immoveable
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           (
           I
           confess
           )
           some
           Variation
           in
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           
             Manner
             of
             Expression
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Sense
           there
           is
           very
           little
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           must
           openly
           confess
           my
           Ignorance
           :
           I
           appeal
           (
           in
           this
           as
           in
           other
           Cases
           )
           to
           the
           
             Impartial
             Reader
          
           .
           I
           always
           have
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           pay
           the
           Learned
           Authora
           
             just
             Deference
          
           and
           Regard
           .
           I
           honour
           and
           admire
           him
           for
           his
           great
           Worth
           ,
           his
           vast
           Reading
           ,
           and
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           
             manifold
             Learning
          
           ,
           and
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           almost
           an
           Offence
           to
           differ
           from
           him
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           pardon
           my
           
           Presumption
           ,
           for
           I
           cannot
           help
           it
           :
           And
           't
           is
           no
           small
           Comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           tho'
           we
           formerly
           differed
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           now
           perfectly
           agreed
           ,
           (
           the
           Variation
           of
           a
           few
           Words
           only
           excepted
           )
           :
           What
           he
           calls
           reasonable
           ,
           I
           call
           equitable
           and
           just
           ;
           what
           he
           calls
           Man
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           understand
           no
           other
           than
           his
           Soul
           and
           Body
           united
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           allowed
           by
           all
           to
           be
           the
           two
           
             Essential
             Parts
          
           of
           his
           Constitution
           )
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           other
           Difference
           .
           The
           Ancients
           and
           Modern
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           Divines
           ,
           (
           as
           has
           been
           above
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           proved
           at
           large
           )
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           founded
           upon
           
             Justice
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           That
           the
           same
           Body
           is
           to
           be
           united
           to
           the
           same
           Soul
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           both
           may
           receive
           either
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Merits
           or
           Demerits
           here
           .
           The
           Learned
           Author
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             reasonable
             we
             should
             be
             Men
             when
             ,
             we
             are
             punished
             or
             rewarded
             for
             what
             we
             did
             when
             Men.
          
           And
           further
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             it
             seems
             much
             more
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             be
             the
             same
             Men
             :
          
           Which
           to
           my
           Understanding
           is
           all
           one
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           HAving
           hitherto
           attempted
           the
           Vindication
           of
           this
           great
           Catholick
           Doctrin
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Objections
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           rescue
           it
           from
           Captivity
           .
           Having
           also
           considered
           at
           large
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Tertullian
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Reasons
           assigned
           by
           the
           Learned
           Doctor
           .
           That
           which
           remains
           now
           is
           to
           lay
           down
           some
           considerations
           for
           the
           safeguard
           and
           Protection
           of
           it
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           divide
           them
           into
           two
           ranks
           ,
           viz.
           Considerations
           drawn
           from
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           I
           beg
           this
           as
           a
           modest
           Postulatum
           which
           I
           conceive
           cannot
           be
           denied
           me
           ,
           
             verily
             there
             is
             a
             reward
             for
             the
             Righteous
             doubtless
             he
             is
             a
             God
             that
             Judgeth
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             must
             
             do
             Right
             ,
          
           Gen.
           18.
           25.
           
           Justice
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           signal
           attributes
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           more
           frequently
           and
           eminently
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           above
           the
           rest
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Justice
           (
           says
           the
           Heathen
           )
           
             is
             the
             Eye
             of
             God
          
           ,
           he
           will
           and
           must
           sooner
           or
           later
           
             render
             unto
             every
             Man
          
           (
           without
           respect
           of
           Person
           )
           according
           to
           his
           doings
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Now
           it
           is
           undeniable
           both
           from
           the
           frequent
           Assertions
           of
           Solomon
           and
           other
           Holy
           Penmen
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           universal
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           ;
           that
           the
           course
           of
           it
           is
           interrupted
           ,
           suspended
           ,
           darkened
           ,
           nay
           inverted
           in
           the
           present
           administration
           of
           Affairs
           here
           .
           
             All
             things
             come
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             event
             to
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             to
             the
             Good
             and
             to
             the
             clean
             and
             to
             the
             unclean
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             Sacrificeth
             and
             to
             him
             that
             Sacrificeth
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Good
             so
             is
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             sweareth
             as
             he
             that
             feareth
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           9.
           3.
           
             here
             just
             Men
             Perish
             in
             their
             Righteousness
             and
             Wicked
             Men
             prolong
             their
             Lives
             in
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           7.
           15.
           
           With
           a
           multitude
           of
           other
           Places
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           Fact
           has
           always
           appeared
           so
           plain
           and
           visible
           as
           
           that
           there
           has
           no
           attempt
           at
           any
           time
           been
           made
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           constantly
           allowed
           as
           an
           undoubted
           Aphorism
           .
           Upon
           all
           occasions
           taken
           up
           and
           made
           the
           out-cry
           ,
           the
           
             stumbling
             Block
          
           ,
           the
           grand
           Objection
           against
           Providence
           .
           It
           were
           an
           easy
           matter
           to
           enlarge
           here
           ;
           and
           to
           report
           the
           loud
           and
           heavy
           Charges
           of
           the
           *
           Heathens
           in
           this
           Arguments
           as
           also
           the
           frequent
           complaints
           of
           Holy
           Men
           †
           It
           may
           suffice
           to
           my
           purpose
           only
           to
           note
           how
           that
           the
           Wicked
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           treated
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           contrary
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           bestowed
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           go
           away
           with
           the
           Riches
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           are
           accomodated
           with
           the
           prosperity
           ,
           pomp
           ,
           and
           Grandure
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           T
           is
           also
           certain
           that
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           some
           is
           so
           superlatively
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           sufficiently
           punished
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           can
           be
           inflicted
           on
           them
           ,
           the
           repetition
           and
           accumulation
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           each
           of
           which
           is
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           and
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Capital
           ,
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           too
           great
           to
           be
           compensated
           by
           one
           
             single
             Death
          
           .
           He
           that
           has
           ran
           through
           the
           whole
           Circle
           of
           Sin
           (
           as
           the
           case
           may
           be
           Stated
           )
           tho
           he
           be
           handled
           according
           to
           the
           severest
           Method
           ,
           both
           of
           shame
           and
           punishments
           can
           make
           no
           equivalent
           or
           tolerable
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           same
           .
           
             The
             firebrand
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           furys
           of
           War
           has
           destroyed
           Countrys
           ,
           depopulated
           Nations
           ,
           sent
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           to
           the
           other
           World
           in
           their
           Blood
           and
           Sins
           ,
           can
           make
           no
           sufficient
           attonement
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           he
           can
           do
           or
           suffer
           here
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           less
           evident
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Man
           does
           not
           (
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           )
           oftentimes
           cannot
           receive
           a
           just
           recompence
           for
           all
           his
           doings
           and
           sufferings
           here
           ;
           he
           is
           encompassed
           with
           so
           thick
           a
           Cloud
           of
           miseries
           ,
           that
           his
           whole
           Life
           is
           but
           one
           
             continued
             conflict
          
           ,
           
           with
           hardships
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           scene
           ,
           the
           most
           doleful
           of
           Tragedies
           .
           Like
           the
           
             Poor
             Begger
          
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           full
           measure
           of
           
             evil
             things
          
           ,
           is
           pinched
           with
           Cold
           ,
           Hunger
           ,
           Nakedness
           ,
           boyls
           and
           sinks
           under
           his
           complicated
           calamities
           :
           Or
           like
           the
           great
           Apostle
           (
           2
           
             Cor.
             11.
             25
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           can
           give
           us
           a
           black
           Role
           of
           miseries
           that
           have
           on
           every
           side
           attended
           him
           thro
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           his
           inseparable
           Companions
           to
           the
           grave
           :
           this
           was
           more
           especially
           the
           case
           of
           these
           devout
           Christians
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           Fiery
           days
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           and
           will
           always
           be
           ,
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           of
           Pious
           Souls
           to
           the
           World's
           end
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           we
           reflect
           on
           these
           passages
           with
           a
           thorough
           ,
           and
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           what
           conclusion
           can
           we
           possible
           draw
           from
           hence
           ?
           Shall
           We
           take
           an
           occasion
           upon
           this
           account
           as
           the
           Heathens
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           arreign
           the
           Justice
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           open
           mouth
           to
           
             charge
             God
             foolishly
          
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           find
           Holy
           Men
           sometimes
           muttering
           .
           
             Tush
             !
             God
             hideth
             away
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             then
             have
             I
             cleansed
             my
             heart
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             washed
             my
             Hands
             in
             Innocency
             ,
             
             it
             is
             vain
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             what
             profit
             is
             there
             in
             it
             .
          
           No
           ,
           verily
           these
           are
           Illogical
           and
           false
           inferences
           ,
           from
           these
           irregularities
           and
           failures
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           firmly
           conclude
           there
           is
           a
           time
           approaching
           ,
           when
           the
           supreme
           Judge
           will
           set
           all
           things
           at
           rights
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           there
           is
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           is
           attended
           with
           impartial
           Justice
           to
           all
           ,
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           the
           great
           use
           which
           the
           royal
           Psalmist
           points
           at
           and
           directs
           us
           to
           ,
           Psal
           .
           94.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             his
             People
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             forsake
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             but
             Judgment
             shall
             return
             unto
             Righteousness
             .
          
           Tho
           now
           they
           are
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           shake
           Hands
           and
           meet
           again
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Wicked
           shall
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           the
           Godly
           rewarded
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           the
           Improvement
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           of
           it
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           1.
           5.
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Persecutions
           and
           Tribulations
           which
           the
           Saints
           endured
           ,
           calls
           them
           
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             the
             Righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God.
          
           Not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           an
           example
           but
           Demonstration
           ;
           tho'
           now
           the
           Order
           of
           Justice
           be
           inverted
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Wicked
           which
           deserve
           punishment
           are
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           tho
           they
           prosper
           and
           triumph
           ,
           are
           florishing
           and
           spreading
           like
           the
           
             Cedars
             in
             Lebanus
          
           ,
           and
           you
           that
           are
           well
           deserving
           ,
           
           are
           rudely
           and
           barbarously
           treated
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           look
           on
           this
           as
           an
           undeniable
           evidence
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             day
             of
             review
          
           approaching
           ,
           when
           Justice
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           all
           ;
           this
           is
           undeniably
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           as
           appears
           not
           only
           from
           the
           expression
           but
           also
           from
           what
           follows
           ,
           where
           he
           expatiates
           on
           the
           Argument
           .
           
             That
             ye
             may
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             ye
             also
             suffer
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             to
             recompence
             tribulation
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             who
             are
             troubled
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             Fire
             ,
             taking
             Vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             Destruction
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             Glorified
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             admired
             in
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           The
           natural
           and
           genuine
           Interpretation
           
             of
             which
             Place
          
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Have
             but
             a
             little
             patience
             and
             the
             scene
             will
             be
             inverted
             ,
             those
             who
             afflict
             and
             persecute
             you
             shall
             pay
             dearly
             for
             it
             ,
          
           and
           you
           that
           now
           suffer
           shall
           be
           gloriously
           rewarded
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           all
           ,
           
           which
           is
           designed
           for
           Justice
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           
             part
             of
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           From
           the
           foregoing
           experiences
           (
           which
           must
           be
           allowed
           )
           there
           can
           no
           inference
           be
           thought
           on
           more
           reasonable
           than
           that
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           has
           elsewhere
           repeated
           ,
           
             Acts
             17.
             30.
             
             That
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Day
             in
             which
             he
             will
             Judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           farther
           improvement
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           recommend
           in
           the
           next
           place
           those
           various
           Parables
           in
           the
           Gospel
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ;
           of
           the
           Labourers
           ,
           of
           the
           Talents
           ,
           of
           the
           Husbandmen
           :
           For
           't
           is
           undeniable
           that
           all
           these
           have
           a
           manifest
           tendency
           to
           the
           business
           in
           hand
           .
           All
           these
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           behaviour
           treated
           ,
           upon
           the
           Return
           of
           the
           great
           Lord
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Work
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           we
           have
           a
           special
           and
           exact
           Account
           of
           every
           Man's
           recompence
           according
           to
           his
           
             Works
             ;
             Justice
          
           in
           all
           the
           proceedings
           being
           made
           the
           
             standing
             Rule
          
           and
           Measure
           ,
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           unalterable
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           appositely
           answers
           our
           present
           design
           .
           In
           all
           these
           cases
           we
           have
           
           the
           repeated
           Declaration
           of
           that
           great
           Judge
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           give
           to
           all
           what
           he
           Promised
           ,
           what
           is
           Right
           ,
           what
           properly
           belongs
           unto
           him
           .
           He
           that
           hid
           his
           Talent
           meets
           with
           a
           hard
           but
           equitable
           Doom
           :
           He
           that
           improved
           it
           is
           advanced
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Loiterer
           (
           
             eo
             nomine
          
           )
           is
           punished
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           faithful
           Labourer
           is
           promoted
           .
           The
           treatment
           of
           all
           here
           is
           proportioned
           to
           their
           former
           doings
           and
           deservings
           .
           So
           we
           find
           it
           expresly
           noted
           by
           St.
           Luke
           19.
           17.
           
           He
           who
           had
           received
           five
           pounds
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           industry
           had
           gained
           five
           more
           ,
           is
           kindly
           received
           with
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           good
           and
           
             faithful
             Servant
          
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           his
           ten
           pounds
           ,
           has
           Authority
           given
           him
           over
           ten
           Cities
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           proportion
           in
           the
           next
           example
           ,
           He
           whose
           Pound
           had
           gained
           five
           ,
           has
           a
           suitable
           command
           over
           five
           Cities
           .
        
         
           Nor
           have
           we
           less
           evidence
           of
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           from
           the
           Rewards
           ,
           the
           Wages
           ,
           the
           Recompense
           of
           reward
           ;
           which
           are
           Phrases
           that
           ever
           and
           anonoccur
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           .
           All
           these
           are
           well
           known
           to
           be
           metaphorical
           and
           relative
           terms
           ;
           and
           therefore
           for
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           necessarily
           direct
           us
           to
           the
           Correlative
           ;
           and
           that
           can
           be
           no
           other
           
           than
           the
           whole
           Man
           :
           All
           his
           Actions
           ,
           all
           his
           Deeds
           ,
           all
           his
           Merits
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           into
           consideration
           ;
           the
           Traffick
           of
           his
           whole
           life
           is
           brought
           upon
           examination
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           shall
           receive
           the
           returns
           of
           them
           ;
           at
           the
           setled
           time
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
        
         
           Nor
           may
           we
           omit
           the
           diversities
           and
           degrees
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           which
           attend
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           and
           can
           result
           from
           nothing
           but
           Justice
           ;
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           essence
           of
           it
           to
           take
           care
           to
           Punish
           the
           Evil
           Doer
           ,
           and
           to
           Reward
           the
           Man
           of
           Merit
           :
           So
           is
           it
           no
           less
           to
           dispence
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           deservings
           of
           either
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Method
           of
           all
           Tribunals
           here
           below
           ,
           and
           is
           industriously
           observed
           (
           as
           himself
           has
           assured
           us
           )
           by
           the
           
             Judge
             above
          
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           all
           Governments
           have
           provided
           great
           varieties
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           infinite
           cases
           that
           come
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           plentifully
           in
           this
           the
           Supream
           Governour
           is
           accommodated
           ,
           the
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           of
           Heaven
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           Forasmuch
           then
           as
           there
           are
           in
           that
           everlasting
           Dungeon
           below
           different
           Stations
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Punishments
           provided
           
           for
           such
           as
           shall
           by
           a
           dreadful
           Sentence
           be
           fixed
           there
           ;
           of
           which
           (
           to
           pass
           by
           all
           others
           )
           the
           tremendous
           woes
           pronounced
           against
           Corazin
           and
           
             Capernaum
             ,
             Tire
          
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           the
           
             outer
             darkness
          
           and
           
             greater
             Damnation
          
           are
           undeniable
           evidences
           ;
           it
           roundly
           follows
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           is
           conspicuous
           in
           all
           this
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           are
           
             many
             mansions
             ,
             higher
          
           and
           lower
           places
           of
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           prepared
           for
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Empyraean
           Heaven
           ,
           Of
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           we
           are
           so
           abundantly
           secured
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           weak
           ●upererogation
           to
           attempt
           the
           proof
           .
           We
           are
           by
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           and
           Logick
           to
           make
           the
           same
           conclusion
           as
           heretofore
           ;
           it
           being
           scarcely
           possible
           to
           derive
           it
           from
           any
           other
           cause
           .
           If
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           (
           for
           the
           promise
           cannot
           be
           applied
           to
           their
           Souls
           only
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           to
           be
           made
           good
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           )
           are
           hereafter
           to
           be
           seated
           upon
           Twelve
           Thrones
           ,
           as
           Judges
           and
           Assessors
           of
           
             The
             Twelve
             Tribes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Of
           all
           Mankind
           .
           If
           the
           
             Sons
             of
          
           Zebedee
           ;
           the
           Martyr'd
           Saints
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           form
           shall
           fill
           those
           immediate
           
           places
           of
           the
           
             Right
             Hand
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Left
             Hand
          
           of
           Christ
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           If
           the
           eminent
           Christians
           in
           the
           Gentile
           World
           shall
           come
           from
           the
           East
           and
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Places
           next
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           the
           great
           Patriarchs
           of
           the
           Promise
           .
           If
           those
           that
           have
           
             beaten
             down
          
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           
             into
             subjeicton
          
           (
           by
           their
           unwaried
           wrestling
           with
           the
           Flesh
           have
           obtained
           a
           Victory
           over
           it
           here
           )
           shall
           receive
           the
           advantage
           thereof
           in
           their
           Exaltation
           above
           :
           if
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           )
           
             Every
             Man
             shall
             receive
             his
             own
             Reward
             according
             to
             his
             Labour
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           8.
           if
           those
           that
           have
           done
           and
           suffered
           more
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           are
           carried
           on
           and
           encouraged
           thereto
           ,
           from
           an
           infallible
           assurance
           of
           a
           suitable
           Retaliation
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           an
           emminent
           and
           proportionable
           Recompence
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Just
           ;
           It
           is
           I
           think
           to
           any
           Man
           who
           will
           not
           shut
           his
           Eyes
           against
           the
           Light
           ,
           a
           
             Plain
             Case
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           all
           this
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           is
           signal
           and
           conspicuous
           .
        
         
           Hither
           tend
           the
           advancements
           of
           Glory
           appropriated
           and
           applied
           by
           the
           Ancients
           and
           Schoolmen
           to
           three
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ;
           more
           especially
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           To
           the
           famous
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           great
           Apostle
           did
           very
           
             gladly
             spend
             and
             were
             spent
          
           ,
           laboured
           more
           abundantly
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           .
           Of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           since
           Truth
           it self
           has
           assured
           us
           ,
           
             That
             they
             that
             be
             wise
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             turn
             many
             to
             Righteousness
             as
             the
             Stars
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Dan.
           ult
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           the
           
             Righteous
             shall
             shine
             forth
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           43.
           
           And
           this
           is
           farther
           and
           more
           fully
           confirmed
           in
           the
           above
           mentioned
           promise
           
             of
             Twelve
             Thrones
          
           to
           the
           first
           Heralds
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           such
           as
           have
           kept
           themselves
           unspotted
           from
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           have
           adorned
           their
           Conversation
           with
           Purity
           and
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           have
           fought
           Valiantly
           and
           Victoriously
           in
           this
           Warfare
           .
           This
           is
           asserted
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           in
           a
           lofty
           and
           Rhetorical
           strain
           ,
           (
           as
           his
           custom
           is
           )
           
             Chap.
             54.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             unto
             the
             Eunuchs
             that
             keep
             my
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             chuse
             the
             things
             that
             please
             me
             ,
             and
             take
             hold
             of
             my
             Covenant
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             will
             I
             give
             in
             mine
             House
             ,
             and
             within
             my
             Walls
             ,
             
             a
             Place
             and
             a
             Name
             ,
             better
             than
             of
             Sons
             and
             of
             Daughters
             :
             I
             will
             give
             them
             an
             Everlasting
             Name
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           This
           is
           alluded
           to
           by
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           19.
           12.
           and
           emphatically
           noted
           by
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             Rev.
          
           14.
           4.
           where
           those
           pure
           
             Virgins
             that
             were
             not
             desiled
             with
             Women
          
           are
           represented
           ,
           dignified
           with
           extraordinary
           marks
           of
           Glory
           above
           others
           ,
           
             v.
             5.
             
             They
             sung
             a
             New
             Song
             which
             no
             Man
             could
             learn
             ,
          
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             whithersoever
             he
             goeth
             ,
          
           and
           are
           called
           expresly
           
             the
             first
             Fruits
             unto
             God
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Noble
           Army
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           have
           chearfully
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           suffered
           the
           most
           cruel
           Torments
           that
           Men
           or
           Devils
           could
           inflict
           given
           their
           Bodies
           to
           the●
           Wild
           Beasts
           and
           to
           the
           flames
           .
        
         
           There
           can
           be
           no
           dispute
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           point
           neither
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           that
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           confirmed
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           which
           assigns
           an
           eminency
           of
           happiness
           to
           
             those
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             held
             ,
             white
             robes
             were
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           Rev.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
           And
           positively
           pronounces
           the
           
             Right
             hand
             ,
             and
             Left
             hand
             ,
          
           the
           
             principal
             places
          
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           to
           belong
           to
           those
           that
           have
           drank
           of
           Christ's
           Cup
           ,
           and
           been
           Baptised
           with
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           22.
           
           To
           this
           purpose
           excellent
           is
           the
           animadversion
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Videbimus
             in
             illo
             regno
             in
             corporibus
             Martyrum
             vulnerum
             Cicatrices
             ,
             quae
             pro
             Christi
             nomine
             pertulerunt
             non
             enim
             deformitas
             in
             eis
             ,
             sed
             dignitas
             erit
             &
             quaedam
             quamvis
             in
             corpore
             non
             corporis
             sed
             virtutis
             pulchritudo
             fulgebit
             .
          
           Civ
           .
           Dei
           l.
           19.
           c.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             We
             shall
             see
             in
             Heaven
             in
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             marks
             of
             those
             wounds
             which
             they
             received
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ;
             and
             these
             will
             be
             no
             deformity
             ,
             but
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             Beauty
             of
             their
             Grace●
             will
             gloriously
             shine
             forth
             through
             these
             impressions
             .
          
           And
           again
           this
           great
           Father
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           has
           noted
           ,
           
             In
             cicatricibus
             Martyrum
             ,
             sole
             fulgidioribus
             extabit
             Martyrii
             gloriosissimum
             Monumentum
             ,
             non
             autem
             ullum
             corporis
             glorificati
             dehonestamentum
             .
          
           Civ
           .
           Dei
           ,
           l.
           6.
           22.
           cap.
           19.
           
           
             In
             the
             Scars
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             brighter
             than
             the
             Sun
             ,
             shall
             shine
             forth
             the
             most
             glorious
             Trophy
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           We
           all
           allow
           it
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Souldier
           to
           
           shew
           the
           
             Foot
             steps
          
           of
           those
           wounds
           which
           he
           received
           in
           fighting
           valiantly
           for
           his
           King
           and
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           this
           Consideration
           makes
           this
           Opinion
           very
           probable
           ;
           't
           is
           generally
           admitted
           by
           the
           Schools
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           apprehension
           does
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           to
           the
           support
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           our
           business
           to
           establish
           ;
           If
           the
           Bodies
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           signalized
           with
           Characters
           of
           Advancement
           of
           Glory
           ,
           they
           are
           certainly
           capable
           of
           Rewards
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           farther
           improvement
           of
           the
           argument
           ,
           I
           desire
           that
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Judgment
           are
           so
           interwoven
           and
           twisted
           together
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           one
           cannot
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           truth
           which
           neither
           can
           nor
           will
           be
           denied
           ;
           that
           the
           one
           is
           in
           order
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           And
           as
           at
           the
           Assizes
           here
           below
           ,
           when
           the
           Court
           is
           set
           ,
           the
           Persons
           concerned
           are
           brought
           from
           Preson
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Trials
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           last
           and
           general
           Assize
           ,
           the
           Supream
           Judge
           sends
           out
           his
           Officers
           to
           remand
           all
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           from
           all
           Quarters
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           make
           
           their
           personal
           appearance
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           their
           Charge
           ,
           and
           abide
           the
           final
           determination
           of
           this
           last
           Audit.
           And
           though
           there
           may
           and
           will
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             prevarications
             ,
             failures
          
           ,
           and
           deviations
           ,
           in
           the
           proceedings
           of
           all
           
             Earthly
             Tribunals
          
           ,
           yet
           this
           highest
           Court
           of
           Justice
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           to
           be
           altogether
           exempt
           from
           these
           :
           'T
           is
           placed
           beyond
           the
           possibility
           of
           the
           least
           miscarriage
           .
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           the
           Judgment
           which
           is
           immediately
           to
           follow
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Bodies
           are
           not
           concerned
           in
           the
           business
           Transacted
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           make
           here
           ?
        
         
           If
           they
           are
           no
           other
           than
           Instruments
           only
           ,
           their
           appearance
           is
           altogether
           needless
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           full
           assurance
           by
           all
           the
           methods
           of
           Judicature
           upon
           Earth
           .
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           almighty
           God
           put
           himself
           to
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           miracle
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           allowed
           by
           all
           equivalent
           with
           the
           Creation
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           does
           the
           
             omnipotent
             Power
          
           in
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           and
           eminent
           manner
           exert
           it self
           ,
           in
           rallying
           together
           ther
           the
           confused
           and
           scattered
           Atoms
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           in
           bringing
           them
           back
           to
           
           their
           Ranks
           and
           Files
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           station
           and
           order
           in
           which
           they
           formerly
           stood
           ;
           would
           he
           (
           think
           you
           )
           do
           all
           this
           were
           our
           Bodies
           no
           more
           than
           Tools
           ?
        
         
           Credat
           Judaeus
           Apell●
           .....
        
         
           Is
           this
           suitable
           to
           the
           solemnity
           of
           this
           great
           Day
           when
           all
           the
           World
           shall
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           concerns
           of
           all
           Mankind
           from
           first
           to
           last
           adjusted
           ;
           What
           must
           the
           Archangel
           be
           sent
           before
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           ,
           with
           his
           
             mighty
             Voice
          
           and
           
             Trump
             of
             God
          
           to
           rouze
           all
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Personal
           appearance
           ?
           What
           must
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           leave
           the
           bosom
           and
           
             right
             hand
          
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           now
           a
           second
           time
           come
           down
           in
           the
           
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           attended
           and
           environed
           with
           Miriads
           of
           his
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           exalted
           on
           his
           Throne
           to
           sit
           in
           Judgment
           on
           things
           altogether
           
             insensible
             ,
             altogether
             incapable
             of
             doing
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             altogether
             incapable
             of
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ?
          
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           how
           such
           an
           imagination
           should
           find
           any
           the
           least
           entertainment
           with
           a
           Man
           of
           Reason
           ;
           was
           there
           ever
           such
           a
           thing
           heard
           of
           as
           a
           most
           magnificent
           Tribunal
           erected
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           most
           solemn
           preparations
           and
           attendants
           ,
           
           to
           Examine
           ,
           Arraign
           ,
           Try
           ,
           and
           Condemn
           meer
           Stocks
           and
           
             Stones
             ,
             Senseless
             Clods
             of
             Earth
             ;
             which
          
           never
           were
           capacitated
           either
           to
           commit
           Sin
           ,
           or
           feel
           Pain
           ?
           Now
           the
           No●ion
           of
           Phylosophy
           with
           which
           we
           are
           at
           present
           engaged
           ,
           seems
           to
           charge
           the
           
             Supreme
             Tribunal
          
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           for
           it
           ,
           says
           expresly
           and
           
             totidem
             verbis
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Body
             is
             not
             capable
             either
             of
             Sinning
             ,
             or
             doing
             Well
             ,
             the
             Arm
             which
             stabbs
             Sins
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             sensible
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             reward
             or
             Punishment
             ,
          
           Page
           210.
           
           If
           then
           it
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           that
           our
           Bodies
           are
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           concerned
           in
           the
           Business
           and
           Determination
           of
           this
           great
           and
           terrible
           Day
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           farther
           Proof
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           former
           absurdities
           home
           ,
           and
           Fix
           them
           here
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           seems
           abundantly
           evident
           ,
           and
           undeniable
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           Men
           departed
           had
           passed
           their
           Judgment
           before
           ;
           immediately
           upon
           their
           respective
           Dissolutions
           ,
           the
           Eternities
           of
           them
           all
           were
           Stated
           ,
           and
           they
           accordingly
           invested
           (
           tho
           their
           Bodies
           slept
           in
           their
           Dormitories
           )
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           the
           apparatus
           ,
           the
           concomitants
           ,
           and
           attendance
           of
           this
           Day
           proclaim
           this
           aloud
           .
           This
           the
           effectual
           call
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Pr●●o
           that
           commands
           them
           out
           of
           their
           ●eds
           of
           Dust
           ,
           this
           that
           irresistable
           Power
           which
           brings
           them
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           this
           their
           Place
           and
           Posture
           of
           standing
           there
           ,
           this
           the
           examination
           and
           inspection
           into
           their
           former
           Lives
           ,
           this
           their
           remuneration
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           this
           the
           whole
           Process
           of
           the
           Day
           doth
           abundantly
           testifie
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           Person
           is
           remanded
           from
           the
           Goal
           ,
           and
           brought
           directly
           before
           the
           Bench
           ,
           when
           his
           Indictment
           is
           Read
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           Impleaded
           ,
           when
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           Examined
           ,
           when
           an
           exact
           Scrutiny
           is
           made
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           found
           Guilty
           ,
           and
           Sentence
           is
           pronounced
           against
           him
           :
           No
           one
           in
           his
           right
           Senses
           can
           doubt
           who
           was
           the
           party
           concerned
           at
           the
           Tryal
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           less
           than
           a
           contradiction
           in
           terms
           to
           imagine
           that
           this
           Party
           thus
           handled
           ,
           thus
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           
             Properly
             speaking
             ,
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             was
             not
             sensible
             ,
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           strengthen
           what
           we
           have
           here
           asserted
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           it
           from
           the
           attack
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           :
           How
           that
           the
           Holy
           ,
           Scriptures
           are
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           countenance
           this
           Truth
           .
           St.
           John
           does
           frequently
           tell
           us
           
             That
             the
             Dead
             were
             Judged
          
           —
           and
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           in
           no
           less
           than
           three
           Places
           ,
           is
           described
           by
           this
           
             Periphrasis
             ,
             a
             Judge
             both
             of
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           Act.
           10.
           42.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.
           5.
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           a
           comment
           here
           .
           The
           word
           Dead
           puts
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           it
           being
           properly
           applicable
           to
           our
           Bodies
           only
           .
           Our
           Souls
           are
           (
           by
           the
           allowance
           of
           all
           )
           pronounced
           Immortal
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           here
           ,
           neither
           are
           or
           can
           
             be
             subject
             to
             Death
          
           .
           So
           that
           here
           ,
           if
           any
           where
           ,
           the
           caveat
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ought
           duly
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             
             Beware
             least
             any
             Man
             spoil
             you
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             Deceit
             .
          
        
         
           From
           this
           passage
           we
           are
           plainly
           taught
           that
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           both
           vain
           and
           deceitful
           ,
           and
           how
           prejudicial
           it
           has
           been
           to
           Divinity
           ,
           no
           one
           (
           any
           way
           conversant
           with
           the
           Learned
           )
           can
           possibly
           be
           Ignorant
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           Valentinus
           owes
           his
           Heresie
           ,
           hence
           Marcion
           his
           ,
           the
           Jews
           (
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           )
           has
           suckt
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           Pythagoras
           to
           the
           corrupting
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           without
           doubt
           the
           Aereal
           Notions
           derived
           from
           the
           school
           of
           Plato
           led
           the
           most
           Learned
           Origen
           aside
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Jews
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           enacted
           a
           prohibition
           against
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           the
           known
           character
           that
           Tertullian
           gives
           them
           (
           
             Petriarchas
             Haereticorum
          
           )
           can
           be
           derived
           from
           no
           other
           cause
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           stamp
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           is
           the
           Philosophy
           before
           us
           ,
           Fallacious
           and
           Deceitful
           (
           as
           I
           have
           above
           Represented
           it
           ,
           )
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           careful
           ,
           and
           fearful
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           surest
           way
           not
           to
           be
           entangled
           with
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           it
           aside
           :
           What
           ,
           tho
           the
           subtile
           Philosopher
           ,
           urge
           me
           with
           a
           Syllogism
           which
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           Answer
           ,
           nor
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           by
           him
           ingeniously
           confessed
           )
           himself
           neither
           ?
           What
           ,
           tho
           he
           by
           his
           Logick
           entangles
           me
           in
           a
           difficulty
           which
           is
           not
           easily
           effoyled
           ?
           I
           am
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Quirks
           to
           be
           tenaceous
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           all
           the
           Reason
           
           in
           the
           World
           (
           except
           his
           Fallacy
           )
           to
           believe
           .
           When
           the
           Philosopher
           urged
           a
           strong
           and
           as
           was
           supposed
           an
           irresistable
           Argument
           against
           Motion
           ,
           the
           Respondent
           gave
           him
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           and
           confutation
           by
           his
           Walking
           .
           The
           Case
           comes
           home
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           expresly
           summoned
           to
           appear
           and
           must
           be
           concluded
           a
           Party
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           the
           Philosopher
           has
           to
           say
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Sophister
           then
           here
           labours
           in
           the
           Fire
           ,
           all
           his
           deceitful
           Logick
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           perswade
           Men
           of
           understanding
           that
           the
           Body
           is
           barely
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           t
           is
           (
           as
           he
           has
           been
           often
           told
           )
           a
           Part
           ,
           an
           essential
           Part
           ,
           the
           one
           
             half
             of
          
           the
           Man
           ,
           which
           as
           such
           is
           properly
           and
           directly
           concerned
           in
           the
           Negotiations
           Traffick
           and
           Actions
           of
           this
           State
           of
           Probation
           ,
           and
           so
           unavoidably
           interested
           in
           the
           account
           and
           as
           a
           Party
           together
           with
           the
           Soul
           to
           Answer
           for
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           T
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           that
           our
           Senses
           are
           the
           great
           inletts
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           allowed
           the
           proper
           Subjects
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           t
           is
           observable
           how
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           which
           we
           find
           
           mentioned
           in
           its
           Black
           Catalogue
           seem
           in
           a
           peculiar
           and
           proper
           manner
           to
           be
           marked
           out
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           this
           very
           Purpose
           ,
           as
           most
           Offensive
           and
           displeasing
           to
           them
           :
           For
           example
           here
           is
           Darkness
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           offensive
           to
           the
           Sight
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           full
           here
           is
           
             utter
             Darkness
          
           .
           Is
           Fire
           injurious
           to
           the
           Touch
           ?
           Here
           t
           is
           with
           a
           Witness
           most
           frequently
           assigned
           as
           the
           greatest
           severest
           Part
           of
           Hell.
           And
           that
           the
           Smell
           should
           not
           escape
           scotfree
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           addition
           of
           Brimstone
           .
        
         
           And
           farther
           to
           affect
           the
           Organs
           of
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           ;
           there
           are
           two
           other
           Punishments
           expresly
           assigned
           to
           the
           Damned
           ,
           
             viz.
             weeping
          
           and
           
             wailing
             ,
             which
          
           (
           unless
           we
           will
           interpret
           all
           these
           Metaphorically
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           )
           must
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Body
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           the
           Argument
           is
           clearly
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           (
           without
           exception
           )
           that
           there
           are
           in
           that
           Dungeon
           below
           ,
           Punishments
           provided
           for
           and
           appropriated
           to
           both
           Parts
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           elaborate
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Learned
           Author
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           full
           Answer
           and
           confutation
           of
           the
           Objections
           .
        
         
         
           He
           has
           proved
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Body
          
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Antidiluvian
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Abissines
             ,
             Peruvians
             ,
             Prussians
             ,
             Brasilians
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           from
           all
           the
           Heathens
           —
           he
           has
           proved
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ;
           of
           the
           Councils
           ;
           of
           the
           Creeds
           ;
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           Answered
           all
           the
           Objections
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           it
           be
           supposed
           that
           he
           should
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           does
           he
           in
           all
           this
           Learned
           undertaking
           contend
           
             de
             lana
             Caprina
          
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           and
           allowed
           nothing
           less
           if
           the
           Body
           be
           barely
           an
           instrument
           ,
           a
           Machine
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           
             Sensible
             ;
             Materiam
             superabat
             opus
          
           ,
           certainly
           he
           has
           stooped
           his
           noble
           Pen
           to
           too
           ignoble
           a
           Subject
           ,
           he
           might
           very
           well
           have
           spared
           his
           Labour
           :
           To
           what
           end
           should
           the
           same
           Body
           arise
           if
           it
           never
           were
           capable
           of
           doing
           Good
           or
           Evil
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           of
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           ?
        
         
           No
           verily
           ,
           by
           this
           accomplished
           Work
           ,
           he
           has
           obliged
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           done
           the
           Church
           good
           Service
           ,
           effectually
           Proclaimed
           aloud
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           contended
           for
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           carries
           in
           the
           very
           bowel
           of
           
           it
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           necessary
           that
           the
           same
           Body
           should
           appear
           ,
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           former
           Life
           ,
           are
           unavoidably
           fastned
           to
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sutable
           Rewards
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           IF
           these
           Sentiments
           were
           not
           (
           as
           we
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           the
           suggestions
           of
           Reason
           )
           to
           mount
           in
           the
           Argument
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           come
           we
           to
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           what
           Authorities
           we
           can
           find
           here
           for
           the
           support
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           our
           reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           receive
           any
           countenance
           from
           the
           
             Sacred
             Oracles
          
           ;
           it
           s
           above
           the
           shock
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           more
           be
           impressed
           by
           all
           his
           Notions
           ,
           than
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           could
           be
           overturned
           by
           the
           known
           Axiom
           of
           the
           great
           Stagyrite
           ,
           
             ex
             nihilo
             nihil
             fit
             ,
             out
             of
             Nothing
             Nothing
             can
             be
             made
             .
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           two
           noted
           Authorities
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           because
           of
           a
           near
           affinity
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           I
           shall
           join
           here
           in
           one
           :
           That
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           30.
           together
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           when
           he
           gave
           them
           their
           Commission
           ,
           and
           instructed
           them
           in
           their
           Duty
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
             For
             if
             thy
             Right
             Eye
             offend
             thee
             ,
             pluck
             it
             out
             and
             
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             thee
             that
             one
             of
             thy
             Members
             should
             perish
             ,
             and
             not
             thy
             whole
             Body
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             :
             And
             if
             thy
             right
             Hand
             offend
             thee
             cut
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             from
             thee
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             thee
             that
             one
             of
             thy
             Members
             should
             perish
             and
             not
             that
             thy
             whole
             Body
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             Fear
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             rather
             fear
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell
          
           —
           in
           both
           which
           places
           we
           are
           again
           and
           again
           assured
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           
             Punishments
             of
             Hell
          
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           imagine
           that
           Christ
           here
           intended
           to
           alarm
           the
           World
           with
           a
           
             Brutum
             fulmen
          
           ,
           an
           
             ineffectual
             Threat
          
           (
           which
           is
           most
           impious
           to
           conceive
           .
           )
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           he
           give
           such
           frequent
           advertisements
           as
           those
           ,
           if
           Hell
           were
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Portion
           of
           evil
           Bodies
           ?
        
         
           The
           casting
           into
           Hell
           and
           
             destroying
             in
             Hell
          
           are
           applied
           to
           Bodies
           ;
           it
           can
           be
           understood
           in
           no
           other
           Sense
           but
           as
           a
           commination
           or
           affirmation
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           doomed
           upon
           their
           miscarriages
           here
           to
           the
           severest
           Torments
           in
           that
           Region
           below
           .
        
         
         
           If
           Men
           do
           not
           
             pluck
             out
             their
             Right
             Eyes
             ,
             cut
             off
             their
             Right
             Hand
          
           —
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           implunging
           the
           whole
           in
           the
           Lake
           that
           burns
           with
           Fire
           .
        
         
           If
           Men
           do
           not
           fear
           God
           above
           Men
           ,
           their
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           Hell
           Fire
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           from
           these
           two
           places
           ,
           all
           those
           Conclusions
           follow
           ,
           and
           appear
           as
           clear
           as
           Chrystal
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Learned
           Author
           would
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           our
           Bodies
           are
           capable
           of
           Punishments
           because
           liable
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           Evil
           at
           present
           ,
           because
           that
           portion
           of
           misery
           is
           here
           denounced
           against
           them
           ,
           Hell
           being
           provided
           for
           none
           but
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           two
           opposites
           to
           these
           are
           altogether
           as
           apparent
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Our
           Bodies
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           well
           here
           ,
           we
           can
           
             cut
             of
             our
             Right
             Hand
          
           —
           we
           can
           
             fear
             God
          
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           had
           never
           been
           here
           intimated
           as
           our
           Duty
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           If
           we
           live
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           our
           Bodies
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           glorious
           enjoyments
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           For
           this
           in
           the
           Antithesis
           is
           manifestly
           applied
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Authority
           that
           I
           produce
           ,
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom
           :
           2.
           
           Where
           after
           he
           had
           pronounced
           the
           sinner
           inexcusable
           who
           committed
           the
           same
           Sins
           which
           he
           condemned
           in
           others
           ;
           and
           charged
           him
           with
           the
           sure
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           truth
           from
           his
           impenitency
           and
           perseverance
           in
           it
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           
             verse
             5.
             
             That
             he
             thereby
             treasureth
             up
             to
             himself
             Wrath
             against
             the
             Day
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Deeds
             ;
             to
             them
             who
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             seek
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             But
             to
             them
             that
             are
             contentius
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Indignation
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             Tribulation
             and
             Anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             Evil
             ,
             of
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentile
             :
             But
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Peace
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             worketh
             Good
             ,
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             and
             also
             to
             the
             
             Gentile
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             with
             God.
          
           If
           this
           Text
           be
           well
           considered
           ,
           it
           will
           afford
           a
           good
           Argument
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           it
           is
           worthy
           our
           observation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           How
           that
           the
           Man
           is
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           it
           charged
           both
           with
           the
           Sin
           and
           consequences
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           6
           ,
           and
           11.
           
           
             Verses
             .
             O
             Man.
          
           …
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             treasure
             up
             wrath
          
           ,
           by
           which
           elegant
           metaphor
           ,
           nothing
           less
           can
           be
           signified
           ,
           than
           that
           his
           sins
           are
           kept
           in
           a
           safe
           reconditory
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           against
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           Reckoning
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           is
           also
           here
           infallibly
           certified
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           all
           the
           Proceedings
           then
           ,
           and
           that
           1st
           ,
           From
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Judgment
           it self
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             Righteous
             .
             2dly
          
           ,
           From
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Judge
           set
           forth
           by
           this
           Paraphrase
           ,
           
             who
             will
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Deeds
          
           ;
           which
           most
           certainly
           carries
           an
           accent
           and
           emphasis
           with
           it
           ,
           being
           so
           often
           in
           Scripture
           repeated
           ,
           as
           
             Psal
             .
             62.
             12.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             12.
             
             3dly
             ,
          
           By
           another
           Property
           which
           makes
           his
           Justice
           altogether
           
           as
           conspicuous
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           he
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           have
           here
           withal
           a
           large
           amplification
           of
           the
           different
           states
           which
           attend
           all
           according
           to
           their
           Deserts
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           So
           universal
           is
           this
           last
           Scrutiny
           as
           that
           no
           Man
           whatsoever
           is
           exempt
           from
           it
           ,
           neither
           Jew
           nor
           Gentile
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           no
           Person
           at
           all
           ,
           The
           Argument
           from
           this
           Authority
           runs
           thus
           .
           There
           is
           a
           time
           coming
           when
           all
           Men
           (
           which
           unavoidably
           supposes
           the
           conjunction
           of
           both
           parts
           )
           shall
           make
           their
           Personal
           appearance
           before
           a
           most
           righteous
           Judge
           ,
           when
           all
           their
           Deeds
           ,
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           they
           impartially
           treated
           without
           any
           other
           respects
           but
           their
           deservings
           .
           When
           ,
           as
           St.
           
           Athanasius's
           Creed
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             All
             Men
             shall
             rise
             with
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Works
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Good
             ,
             shall
             go
             into
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             they
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Evil
             ,
             into
             everlasting
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           Justice
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           Body
           as
           well
           as
           Soul
           ?
           for
           both
           are
           here
           joined
           together
           ,
           and
           one
           is
           the
           inseparable
           concomitant
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Second
           Authority
           which
           I
           offer
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           endeavour
           to
           vindicate
           ,
           is
           John
           5.
           28.
           
           
             Marvel
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             in
             the
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Graves
             shall
             hear
             his
             Voice
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             forth
             ;
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Good
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Evil
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           To
           bring
           my
           Text
           home
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           we
           are
           necessitated
           to
           look
           back
           into
           the
           context
           ;
           where
           we
           find
           the
           occasion
           to
           be
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           Paralitical
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           laboured
           under
           this
           Chronical
           Disease
           for
           no
           less
           a
           Space
           than
           38
           Years
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Spectators
           deservedly
           wonder
           ;
           whereupon
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           gives
           them
           an
           account
           of
           a
           much
           stranger
           thing
           than
           this
           —
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Men
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           
             Marvel
             not
             at
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             cometh
             when
             all
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Graves
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           My
           observation
           from
           this
           Place
           for
           the
           Advantage
           of
           my
           Argument
           ,
           is
           ,
           First
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           a
           Resurrection
           (
           how
           strange
           soever
           and
           impossible
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           )
           confirmed
           and
           established
           from
           the
           Mouth
           
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Reason
           of
           it
           (
           which
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Dispute
           )
           and
           I
           most
           willingly
           appeal
           to
           the
           Reason
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           manifestly
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           latter
           Clause
           ;
           for
           tho
           the
           illative
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           yet
           t
           is
           manifestly
           implyed
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           part
           is
           
             exegetical
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           gives
           us
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           The
           Bodies
           of
           good
           Men
           are
           to
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           everlasting
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Wicked
           are
           to
           be
           united
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           to
           suffer
           those
           punishments
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           now
           ,
           which
           their
           Sins
           ,
           committed
           in
           their
           former
           Union
           ,
           have
           deserved
           .
           The
           most
           natural
           Sense
           of
           the
           place
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             All
             Men
             shall
             rise
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Good
             ,
             may
             go
             into
             Life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             have
             done
             Evil
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           next
           Text
           is
           
             Rev.
             20.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             I
             saw
             the
             Dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Books
             were
             opened
             ;
             and
             another
             Book
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Dead
             were
             Judged
             out
             of
             these
             things
             which
             were
             Written
             in
             the
             
             Books
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             gave
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Death
             and
             Hell
             deliver'd
             up
             the
             Dead
             which
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             Judged
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           Vision
           St.
           John
           represents
           the
           general
           Resurrection
           ,
           under
           the
           popular
           Scheme
           of
           a
           grand
           Assize
           (
           with
           allusion
           in
           all
           probability
           to
           the
           like
           passages
           of
           the
           Prophets
           Daniel
           and
           
             Malachy
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
             Mal.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           )
           at
           which
           time
           
             the
             Books
             of
             Records
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           Indictments
           and
           Charges
           of
           those
           Summoned
           to
           appear
           ,
           are
           produced
           ,
           faithfully
           Read
           and
           Examined
           :
           And
           as
           these
           are
           found
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           Persons
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           either
           stand
           or
           fall
           :
           Even
           so
           is
           it
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           tho
           there
           will
           be
           no
           real
           Written
           Books
           of
           Registers
           ,
           but
           the
           Metaphorical
           ones
           of
           God's
           Omniscience
           ,
           and
           every
           Man's
           Conscience
           (
           which
           carries
           in
           it
           the
           whole
           Work
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           it
           )
           we
           are
           hereby
           infallibly
           secured
           of
           the
           Accuracy
           of
           Justice
           in
           all
           the
           Proceedings
           .
        
         
           Every
           Line
           and
           Clause
           of
           this
           Text
           affords
           us
           ample
           evidence
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           we
           contend
           for
           :
           As
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Men
           shall
           arise
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           so
           shall
           all
           their
           Actions
           be
           laid
           open
           ,
           carefully
           Scanned
           ,
           Weighed
           and
           Exaamined
           ,
           
           to
           make
           the
           Sentence
           Righteous
           .
           Of
           which
           the
           Books
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Accounts
           ,
           Charges
           ,
           and
           Works
           contained
           in
           them
           )
           are
           the
           unvariable
           Measure
           and
           Rule
           inviolably
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           in
           the
           final
           Determinations
           of
           all
           Men.
           Now
           that
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           of
           this
           Text
           may
           not
           be
           eluded
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           these
           three
           Remarks
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Dead
           are
           raised
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           by
           all
           be
           allowed
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           concerned
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           't
           is
           said
           expresly
           that
           the
           Dead
           were
           Judged
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           (
           which
           are
           Immortal
           ,
           no
           ways
           subject
           to
           Death
           in
           the
           Sense
           here
           )
           it
           must
           therefore
           by
           an
           unavoidable
           necessity
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           all
           the
           Business
           of
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           from
           first
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           both
           the
           Works
           and
           Remuneration
           fastned
           here
           .
           And
           for
           the
           full
           assurance
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Farther
           noted
           ,
           how
           that
           't
           is
           twice
           repeated
           in
           the
           close
           of
           both
           the
           Verses
           —
           
             The
             Dead
             were
             Judged
             out
             of
             these
             things
          
           which
           were
           Written
           in
           the
           Books
           —
           
             and
             they
             were
             Judged
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             their
             Works
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           After
           these
           I
           cannot
           pass
           by
           that
           of
           
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
             God
             is
             not
             Vnrighteous
             ,
             to
             forget
             your
             Work
             and
             Labour
             of
             Love
             in
             Ministring
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           For
           our
           encouragment
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           directs
           us
           ,
           to
           cast
           our
           Eyes
           on
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           which
           shall
           attend
           good
           and
           charitable
           Men
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           secures
           us
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Righteousness
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           Justice
           )
           shall
           be
           the
           standard
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           clearly
           implies
           that
           if
           God
           should
           forget
           ,
           should
           not
           recompense
           the
           Saint
           according
           to
           his
           Works
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           Unrighteous
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Nor
           may
           we
           omit
           that
           infallible
           assurance
           which
           we
           have
           received
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           in
           that
           full
           Place
           
             Mat.
             25.
             31.
             
             &c.
          
           where
           we
           have
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Method
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           of
           both
           .
        
         
         
           The
           cursed
           Sentence
           which
           shall
           be
           passed
           on
           the
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           of
           the
           Wicked
           (
           for
           they
           are
           now
           both
           joyned
           together
           )
           has
           respect
           to
           the
           Sins
           which
           in
           their
           former
           conjunction
           they
           committed
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           Assigned
           the
           express
           Reason
           of
           the
           other
           .
           So
           it
           runs
           ,
           
             depart
             ye
             cursed
             into
             Everlasting
             Fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             I
             was
             an
             Hungred
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             no
             Meat
             ,
          
           &c.
           here
           the
           illative
           ,
           For
           ,
           is
           allowed
           by
           all
           Perswasions
           ,
           Protestants
           as
           well
           as
           Papists
           ,
           to
           be
           Causal
           .
           And
           the
           whole
           Man
           was
           concerned
           in
           the
           Sin
           and
           must
           be
           joyned
           in
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           tho'
           in
           the
           adverse
           Part
           ,
           when
           the
           welcome
           Invitation
           is
           given
           ,
           
             Come
             ye
             Blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             I
             was
             an
             Hungred
             and
             ye
             gave
             me
             Meat
             .
          
           …
           some
           Divines
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           will
           not
           have
           it
           here
           to
           signifie
           the
           Cause
           but
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Argument
           for
           Meritoriousness
           of
           good
           Works
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           very
           strange
           Distinction
           (
           and
           as
           I
           conceive
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           altogether
           needless
           )
           for
           God
           may
           ,
           ought
           ,
           and
           will
           reward
           us
           for
           our
           
             good
             Works
          
           ;
           not
           for
           any
           real
           Merit
           of
           condignity
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           out
           of
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Bounty
           ,
           to
           give
           
           us
           his
           Gracious
           Promises
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           account
           is
           obliged
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Word
           ;
           but
           be
           this
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           main
           drift
           and
           design
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           in
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           represent
           our
           Actions
           here
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Square
           and
           Measure
           of
           that
           Judgment
           which
           suitably
           shall
           attend
           both
           Body
           and
           Soul
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           After
           all
           this
           I
           might
           here
           call
           in
           to
           our
           Assistance
           ,
           the
           profess●d
           Argument
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           on
           the
           present
           Subject
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           considered
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           now
           dismiss
           it
           with
           a
           Remark
           ,
           or
           two
           .
           As
           ,
           First
           ,
           How
           he
           represents
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           the
           Basis
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           He
           secures
           us
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           displays
           for
           our
           Comfort
           the
           
             Glorious
             Qualities
          
           of
           Bodies
           then
           :
           Encourages
           us
           to
           persevere
           in
           doing
           Good
           here
           ,
           from
           an
           assurance
           
             that
             our
             Labour
             will
             not
             be
             in
             vain
          
           hereafter
           ;
           intimating
           in
           the
           Expression
           by
           an
           elegant
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           most
           transcendent
           incomparable
           Reward
           :
           Which
           must
           of
           Necessity
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           design
           
           of
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           tends
           .
           For
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           the
           main
           End
           of
           it
           :
           Now
           the
           Reason
           of
           all
           ,
           can
           result
           from
           no
           other
           Principle
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           none
           so
           considerable
           as
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             God
             who
             will
             Reward
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             Work
          
           ;
           which
           fully
           comes
           up
           to
           what
           I
           am
           to
           prove
           .
        
         
           Can
           any
           one
           imagine
           that
           there
           would
           be
           so
           much
           ado
           about
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           an
           exalted
           injoyment
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           No
           verily
           ,
           we
           may
           depend
           upon
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           contrary
           (
           let
           the
           Philosopher
           say
           what
           he
           pleases
           )
           for
           the
           same
           Apostle
           has
           elsewhere
           assigned
           this
           as
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           last
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fashioned
             like
             unto
             his
             glorious
             Body
             ;
             because
             our
             Conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Our
           Citizenship
           lies
           there
           ;
           we
           are
           free
           of
           that
           Jerusalem
           above
           ,
           and
           this
           Angelical
           Alteration
           is
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Investiture
           into
           all
           the
           unspeakable
           Privileges
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           tendency
           of
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           resolves
           it self
           into
           this
           .
           That
           Christians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           discouragments
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           ought
           to
           go
           on
           with
           resolution
           and
           chearfulness
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurance
           
           of
           a
           Resurrection
           ;
           when
           their
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Souls
           shall
           receive
           a
           recompence
           for
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Saint
           (
           as
           it
           is
           here
           plainly
           and
           fully
           represented
           )
           what
           the
           State
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Sinner
           will
           be
           upon
           his
           Resurrection
           we
           may
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Topick
           of
           contraries
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           he
           is
           to
           bring
           his
           Works
           along
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           these
           shall
           receive
           his
           Sentence
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           ,
           must
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           
             Judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
          
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           I
           shall
           mention
           but
           one
           Text
           more
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10.
           
           FOR
           WE
           MUST
           ALL
           APPEAR
           BEFORE
           THE
           JUDGMENT-SEAT
           OF
           CHRIST
           ,
           THAT
           EVERY
           MAN
           MAY
           RECEIVE
           THE
           THINGS
           DONE
           IN
           HIS
           BODY
           ACCORDING
           TO
           WHAT
           HE
           HATH
           DONE
           ,
           WHETHER
           IT
           BE
           GOOD
           OR
           BAD
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           very
           Scripture
           which
           the
           learned
           Author
           alledges
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           Reason
           for
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             as
             we
             are
             Men
             when
             we
             do
             Well
             ,
             or
             Sin
             ,
             So
             't
             is
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             be
             Men
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             Rewarded
             or
             Punished
             for
             it
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           as
           was
           intimated
           before
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           
             Doctrin
             with
             ours
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             invictus
             Cunaeus
          
           ,
           that
           invincible
           Fort
           which
           can
           never
           be
           taken
           ,
           which
           will
           and
           must
           maintain
           the
           great
           standing
           reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           against
           the
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           being
           above
           them
           all
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Place
           which
           we
           have
           industriously
           reserved
           as
           the
           last
           and
           surest
           Nail
           ,
           to
           fix
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           immoveable
           :
           This
           is
           that
           place
           which
           expresses
           and
           proclaims
           it
           as
           loudly
           and
           plainly
           as
           
             Letters
             ,
             Words
          
           ,
           and
           Syllables
           can
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           any
           one
           (
           that
           is
           not
           irresistibly
           perverse
           )
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           it
           .
           For
           here
           our
           Bodies
           are
           cited
           before
           this
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Actions
           of
           our
           Lives
           are
           brought
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           reviewed
           ,
           scanned
           over
           ,
           sentenced
           and
           Judged
           ;
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           without
           exception
           —
           whether
           Good
           or
           Bad.
           And
           the
           proper
           wages
           of
           either
           is
           to
           be
           given
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           
             statu
             composito
          
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Man
          
           ,
           his
           Body
           as
           well
           as
           Soul.
           There
           are
           a
           multitude
           of
           Elegancies
           observable
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           which
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           note
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           The
           necessity
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           We
           must
           appear
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           sure
           grounds
           to
           conclude
           that
           our
           Bodies
           are
           more
           than
           Instruments
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           concerned
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Bench.
           No
           upright
           ,
           full
           Judgment
           can
           be
           passed
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           have
           here
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           significantly
           set
           out
           in
           the
           Idium
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Appear
             clearly
             as
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           manifestly
           to
           be
           laid
           open
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           all
           that
           ever
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           must
           appear
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           some
           Copies
           read
           it
           ;
           the
           Body
           is
           brought
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           proper
           things
           it
           did
           here
           ,
           and
           
             ea
             quae
             corpori
             debentur
          
           ,
           as
           another
           of
           the
           Learned
           has
           Paraphrased
           it
           :
           The
           Body
           shall
           receive
           the
           things
           which
           are
           due
           ,
           which
           of
           right
           belong
           unto
           it
           ;
           
             Sicut
             Justitia
             dicitur
             ,
             suum
             cuique
             dare
             ,
          
           as
           another
           of
           the
           Criticks
           comments
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Body
             shall
             have
             the
             proper
             Reward
             which
             is
             exactly
             suitable
             to
             his
             work
             .
          
           And
           
             congruenter
             ad
             id
             quod
             gessit
          
           ,
           as
           another
           of
           no
           small
           Repuration
           has
           given
           us
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           :
           The
           Judgment
           of
           every
           Body
           shall
           
           be
           tongruous
           and
           correspondent
           to
           his
           actions
           .
           We
           see
           the
           main
           indictment
           is
           against
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           deeds
           done
           in
           the
           former
           Life
           are
           applied
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           these
           it
           is
           we
           are
           either
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           'T
           is
           farther
           to
           be
           noted
           how
           that
           St.
           Paul
           expresses
           himself
           by
           a
           Trope
           a
           Metonymie
           of
           the
           Cause
           for
           the
           Effect
           ,
           the
           Works
           for
           the
           Wages
           ,
           the
           things
           Done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           Due
           unto
           them
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           plainly
           enough
           exprest
           to
           remove
           all
           scruples
           ,
           cavils
           ,
           doubts
           and
           gain-sayings
           ,
           we
           have
           here
           ,
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Reason
           of
           all
           this
           assigned
           by
           the
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           —
           THAT
           EVERY
           MAN
           MAY
           RECEIVE
           THE
           THINGS
           DONE
           IN
           HIS
           BODY
           ,
           ACCORDING
           TO
           WHAT
           HE
           HAS
           DONE
           ,
           WHETHER
           IT
           BE
           GOOD
           OR
           BAD
           .
           …
           Which
           sounds
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           
             To
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             to
             this
             very
             intent
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
          
           The
           Process
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           requires
           the
           appearance
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           ,
           that
           Justice
           may
           be
           done
           to
           both
           .
           I
           can
           make
           no
           other
           construction
           of
           it
           .
           
             That
             every
             Man
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             according
             to
             what
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Good
             or
             Bad.
             
          
        
         
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           I
           declare
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           I
           met
           with
           the
           Objections
           of
           the
           learned
           Author
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           scarcely
           able
           to
           put
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           out
           of
           my
           Head
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           I
           considered
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           am
           in
           love
           with
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           am
           established
           in
           it
           :
           And
           whereas
           the
           Learned
           Author
           would
           enervate
           ,
           throw
           it
           aside
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           ;
           I
           on
           the
           contrary
           must
           confess
           (
           beside
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           )
           that
           I
           look
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           and
           great
           Reason
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           :
           I
           do
           give
           it
           the
           supremacy
           and
           precedency
           to
           all
           others
           .
           I
           must
           freely
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           ,
           after
           my
           utmost
           search
           and
           inquisition
           ,
           possibly
           find
           out
           any
           Reason
           that
           can
           pretend
           to
           equal
           or
           rival
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           stand
           in
           competition
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           is
           in
           order
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           and
           Justice
           here
           are
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           for
           my
           heart
           Divine
           upon
           what
           other
           Account
           but
           this
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           
             same
             Body
          
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           constantly
           by
           all
           the
           Ancients
           contended
           for
           ,
           and
           expresly
           asserted
           ,
           
             Resurrectionis
             vocabulum
             non
             aliam
             rem
             vindicat
             quam
             quae
             recidit
             .
          
           Tertullian
           lib.
           5.
           cap.
           9.
           ad
           Mart.
           and
           
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           the
           learned
           Doctor
           has
           also
           noted
           )
           clearly
           implies
           the
           
             Rising
             again
          
           of
           that
           which
           Fell
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           saying
           ,
           
             Resurrectio
             est
             ejus
             qui
             recidit
          
           :
           Suitable
           to
           this
           
             the
             Creed
             of
             Aquileia
          
           has
           expressed
           this
           Article
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           
             this
             Flesh
          
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           their
           Bodies
           were
           particularly
           pointed
           at
           by
           those
           of
           that
           Communion
           as
           (
           Ruffinus
           tells
           us
           )
           when
           they
           made
           Publick
           Confession
           of
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           dwell
           upon
           this
           ,
           nor
           light
           a
           Candle
           to
           the
           Sun
           ;
           but
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           
             Elaborate
             Treatise
          
           of
           Dr.
           Beaumont
           on
           the
           present
           subject
           ,
           who
           has
           proved
           it
           to
           have
           been
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           beyond
           a
           possibility
           of
           denial
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           desire
           the
           Philosopher
           to
           give
           me
           a
           reason
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           which
           the
           Ancients
           have
           been
           so
           
             tena●e●us
             ;
             Why
             this
             Body
             ,
             why
             this
             Flesh
             must
             arise
             ?
          
           (
           for
           't
           is
           but
           equal
           that
           I
           should
           give
           him
           a
           question
           to
           answer
           who
           in
           his
           Objections
           has
           made
           a
           precedent
           ,
           and
           done
           the
           like
           )
           if
           the
           Body
           be
           no
           other
           ways
           concerned
           than
           an
           instrument
           only
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             not
             sensible
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
          
           as
           he
           has
           in
           down
           right
           words
           affirmed
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           
           request
           him
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             Why
             it
             must
             be
             the
          
           SAME
           BODY
           
             that
             must
             arise
             ?
             Why
             not
             another
             Body
             ?
          
           Why
           not
           an
           Aereal
           Body
           ?
           Why
           any
           Body
           at
           all
           ?
        
         
           
             Dic
             Sodes
             ,
             dic
             aliquem
             ,
          
           
             Dic
             Quintiliane
             colorem
             .
          
        
         
           I
           do
           verily
           believe
           he
           will
           have
           an
           hard
           Task
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           however
           he
           may
           be
           himself
           persuaded
           ,
           it
           will
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           be
           a
           a
           difficult
           matter
           for
           him
           to
           persuade
           or
           convince
           others
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           look
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           as
           a
           most
           
             Divine
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           am
           immoveably
           fixt
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Arguments
           the
           Learned
           Author
           has
           brought
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           presume
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           are
           and
           will
           be
           of
           my
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           has
           a
           most
           natural
           tendency
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Piety
           and
           suppression
           of
           Vice.
           There
           can
           be
           no
           Antidote
           or
           Cordial
           ,
           no
           Shield
           or
           Buckler
           more
           Sovereign
           than
           this
           to
           defend
           and
           support
           the
           devout
           Christian
           ,
           amidst
           all
           the
           difficulties
           and
           hardships
           with
           which
           he
           is
           engaged
           in
           his
           present
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           they
           are
           all
           silenced
           ,
           mastered
           ,
           disappointed
           and
           overcome
           by
           one
           word
           ,
           Resurgam
           .
        
         
         
           There
           can
           be
           no
           more
           powerful
           motive
           to
           engage
           us
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           Holiness
           than
           this
           ,
           viz.
           The
           consideration
           of
           that
           plenteous
           recompense
           which
           shall
           be
           conferred
           on
           the
           whole
           Man
           hereafter
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           labours
           here
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Cyrill
             :
             The
             hope
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             Root
             of
             well-doing
             .
          
           This
           must
           carry
           us
           on
           with
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           thro
           all
           the
           difficult
           ,
           rugged
           ,
           and
           uneven
           passages
           we
           meet
           withal
           in
           our
           present
           Race
           ;
           this
           must
           reconcile
           ,
           soften
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           all
           the
           assurance
           that
           we
           serve
           so
           good
           a
           Master
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           fail
           fully
           to
           reward
           all
           his
           faithful
           Labourers
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           their
           deservings
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           There
           can
           be
           no
           more
           effectual
           dissuasive
           against
           Sin
           ,
           than
           the
           Argument
           before
           us
           :
           If
           Men
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           their
           State
           ,
           any
           love
           for
           themselves
           ,
           any
           kindness
           or
           regard
           for
           their
           Bodies
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           ,
           they
           are
           carefully
           to
           avoid
           those
           ways
           which
           will
           inevitably
           implunge
           Both
           ,
           in
           everlasting
           Torments
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           Day
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           again
           united
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sharers
           in
           the
           Wages
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           Confederates
           in
           the
           Work.
           
        
         
           FINIS
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27162-e10480
           
             *
             
               Omnes
               ergo
               animae
               penes
               inferos
               ?
               inquis
               .
               Velis
               ac
               nolis
               ,
               &
               supplicia
               jam
               illic
               ,
               &
               refrigeria
               .
               —
               Cur
               enim
               non
               putes
               animam
               &
               puniri
               &
               foveri
               in
               inferis
               ,
               interim
               sub
               expectatione
               utriusque
               judicii
               .
               —
               Novit
               anima
               apud
               inferos
               &
               dolere
               &
               fovere
               sine
               carne
               .
               
                 De
                 Anim.
                 cap.
              
               58.
               
            
             
               Again
               .
               Simplicior
               quisquis
               fautor
               sententiae
               nostrae
               ,
               putabit
               carnem
               etiam
               idcirco
               repraesentandam
               esse
               in
               judicio
               ,
               quia
               aliter
               anima
               non
               capiat
               passionem
               tormenti
               seu
               refrigerii
               ,
               utpote
               incorporalis
               :
               Hoc
               enim
               vulgus
               existimat
               .
               Nos
               autem
               animam
               corporalem
               &
               hic
               profitemur
               ,
               &
               in
               suo
               volumine
               probamus
               ,
               habentem
               proprium
               genus
               substantiae
               ,
               soliditatis
               ,
               per
               quam
               quid
               &
               sontire
               &
               pati
               possit
               .
               Nam
               &
               nunc
               animas
               torqueri
               ,
               foverique
               penes
               inferos
               licet
               nudas
               ,
               licet
               adhuc
               exules
               carnis
               ,
               probavit
               Lazari
               exemplum
               .
               
                 De
                 Resurr
              
               .
               c.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               De
               Anima
            
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             &
             9.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             58.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             a
             Apol.
             cap.
             48.
             
             Certè
             quia
             ratio
             restitutionis
             destinatio
             judicii
             est
             ,
             necessario
             idem
             ipse
             qui
             fuerit
             exhibebitur
             ;
             ut
             boni
             seu
             contrarii
             meriti
             judicium
             a
             Deo
             referat
             .
             Ideoque
             repraesentabuntur
             &
             corpora
             .
             Quia
             neqne
             pati
             quicquam
             potest
             anima
             sola
             fine
             materiâ
             stabili
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             carne
             ,
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Testim
               .
               Anim.
               c.ult.
            
             Affirmamus
             te
             manere
             post
             vitae
             dispunctionem
             ,
             &
             expectare
             diem
             judicii
             ,
             próque
             meritis
             aut
             cruciatui
             destinari
             ,
             aut
             refrigerio
             ,
             utroque
             sempiterno
             .
             Quibus
             sustinendis
             necessario
             tibi
             substantiam
             pristinam
             ,
             ejudsdémque
             hominis
             materiam
             &
             memoriam
             reversuram
             ,
             quod
             &
             nihil
             mali
             ac
             boni
             sentire
             possis
             fine
             carnis
             passionalis
             facultate
             .
          
           
             c
             
               De
               Resurr
               .
               carn
            
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
             Porrò
             si
             haec
             (
             cogitatus
             ,
             concupiscentia
             ,
             voluntas
             )
             satis
             essent
             ad
             plenitudinem
             meritorum
             ,
             ut
             non
             requirentur
             &
             facta
             ,
             sufficeret
             in
             totum
             anima
             ad
             perfectionem
             judicii
             ,
             de
             his
             judicanda
             ,
             in
             quae
             agenda
             sola
             suffecerat
             .
             Quum
             verò
             etiam
             facta
             devincta
             sint
             meritis
             ;
             facta
             autem
             per
             carnem
             administrantur
             ;
             jam
             non
             sufficit
             animam
             sine
             carne
             foveri
             ;
             sive
             cruciari
             ,
             pro
             operibus
             etiam
             carnis
             ,
             
               etsi
               habet
               corpus
               ,
               etsi
               habet
               membra
               ;
               quae
               proinde
               illi
               non
               sufficiant
               ad
               sentiendum
               plenè
               ,
            
             quemadmodum
             
               nec
               ad
               agendum
               perfecte
            
             .
             Denique
             ,
             haec
             erit
             ratio
             in
             ultimum
             finem
             destinati
             judicii
             ,
             ut
             exhibitione
             carnis
             omnis
             divina
             censura
             perfici
             possit
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Mat.
             22.
             32.
             
             Naturalis
             amor
             corporis
             quem
             in
             animo
             omnes
             deprehendimus
             ,
             oftendit
             animam
             humanam
             esse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quae
             corpus
             perficiendo
             ipsa
             simul
             perficitur
             finis
             sui
             adeptione
             :
             —
             Aequitas
             non
             patitur
             ut
             corpus
             ,
             quod
             animi
             imperio
             multa
             molesta
             sustinet
             non
             etiam
             partem
             ferat
             premii
             .
             Adde
             quod
             humanae
             Naturae
             a
             Deo
             condita
             necesse
             sit
             finem
             aliquem
             propositum
             ,
             qui
             ne
             fingi
             quidem
             potest
             alius
             quam
             Beata
             vita
             
               totius
               hominis
            
             ,
             nam
             finis
             partis
             alterius
             non
             est
             finis
             totius
             ,
             at
             totum
             hominem
             Deus
             condidit
             .
          
           
             *
             Anima
             aptitudinem
             &
             inclinationem
             habet
             ,
             ad
             corporis
             unionem
             sicut
             leve
             sursum
             .
             
               Aquinas
               1ae
               .
               Q.
               76.
               1
               &
               6m
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Extensive
             augetur
             in
             corpore
             extensive
             in
             animâ
             quia
             anima
             gaudebit
             de
             bono
             corporis
             :
             intensive
             quia
             est
             corporis
             perfectibile
             omnis
             pars
             imperfecta
             est
             &
             completur
             in
             toto
             .
             Aquin.
             Suppl
             .
             Q.
             93.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27162-e15530
           
             *
             
               Marmoreo
               Licinus
               tumulo
               jacet
               at
               Cato
               parvo
               Pompeius
               nullo
               credimus
               esse
               Deos
               —
               Statius
               .
            
             
               And
               Ovid
               
                 upon
                 this
                 Account
              
               ,
               
                 Sollicitor
                 nullos
                 esse
                 putare
                 Deos.
                 
                   and
                   the
                
              
            
             
               And
               Propertius
               ,
               
                 Et
                 queritur
                 nullos
                 esse
                 relicta
                 Deos.
                 
              
            
             
               Old
               Tragedian
               ,
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Claudian
               ,
               
                 
                   Saepe
                   mihi
                   dubiam
                   traxit
                   sententia
                   mentem
                
                 
                   Curarent
                   superi
                   terras
                   an
                   ullus
                   in
                   esset
                
                 
                   Rector
                   ,
                   &
                   incerto
                   fluerent
                   mortalia
                   casu
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 nervous
                 and
                 gravest
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 that
                 of
              
               Cotta
               in
               Cicero
               3d.
               de
               Nat.
               Deorum
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Job
             12.
             6.
             
             Chap.
             21
             ,
             24
             ,
             27.
             
             Psal
             .
             37.
             
             Psal
             .
             39.
             
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
             Jer.
             12.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Habak
             .
             1.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             14.